This is a modern-English version of Gothic Architecture, originally written by Corroyer, Édouard.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL FROM A DRAWING BY A. BRUNET-DEBAINES
CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL FROM A DRAWING BY A. BRUNET-DEBAINES
GOTHIC
ARCHITECTURE
BY
BY
ÉDOUARD CORROYER
ÉDOUARD CORROYER
ARCHITECT TO THE FRENCH GOVERNMENT AND INSPECTOR
OF DIOCESAN EDIFICES
ARCHITECT FOR THE FRENCH GOVERNMENT AND INSPECTOR
OF DIOCESAN BUILDINGS
EDITED BY
Edited by
WALTER ARMSTRONG
Walt Armstrong
DIRECTOR OF THE NATIONAL GALLERY OF IRELAND
DIRECTOR OF THE NATIONAL GALLERY OF IRELAND
With Two Hundred and Thirty-Six Illustrations
Featuring 236 illustrations
New York
NYC
MACMILLAN AND CO.
Macmillan & Co.
1893
1893
The following pages, which have been translated under my supervision by Miss Florence Simmonds, give such an account of the birth and evolution of Gothic Architecture as may be considered sufficient for a handbook. Mons. Corroyer writes, indeed, from a thoroughly French standpoint. He is apt to believe that everything admirable in Gothic architecture had a Gallic origin. Vexed questions of priority, such as that attaching to the choir of Lincoln, he dismisses with a phrase, while the larger question of French influence generally in these islands of ours, he solves by the simple process of referring every creation which takes his fancy either to a French master or a French example, here coming, be it said, into occasional collision with his own stock authority, the late Mons. Viollet-le-duc. The Chauvinistic tone thus given to his pages may be regretted, but, when all is said, it does not greatly affect their value as a picture of Gothic development. Mons. Corroyer confines himself in the main to broad[vi] principles. He travels along the line of evolution, pointing out how material conditions and discoveries, and their consequent social changes, brought about one development after another in the forms and methods of the architect. In a treatise so conceived, the fact that the field of observation is practically restricted to France, the few excursions beyond her frontier being made rather with a view to displaying the extent of her influence than with any desire for catholicity of grasp, is of no great moment. The English reader for whom this translation is intended, will get as clear a notion of how Gothic, as he knows it, came into being, as he would from a more universal survey, while he has the advantage of some echo, at least, of the vivacity, which inspires a Frenchman when his theme is "one of the Glories of France."
The following pages, translated under my supervision by Miss Florence Simmonds, provide an account of the birth and evolution of Gothic Architecture that is suitable for a handbook. Mons. Corroyer indeed writes from a distinctly French perspective. He tends to believe that everything remarkable in Gothic architecture has a French origin. He dismisses contentious issues, like the one related to the choir of Lincoln, with just a phrase, and he simplifies the broader question of French influence in our islands by tracing every creation he admires back to a French master or example, occasionally clashing with his own primary authority, the late Mons. Viollet-le-duc. While the nationalistic tone in his writing may be unfortunate, it doesn't significantly undermine their value as a depiction of Gothic development. Mons. Corroyer mainly focuses on broad principles. He explores the line of evolution, showing how material conditions, discoveries, and their resulting social changes led to one development after another in architectural forms and methods. In a work with this focus, the fact that his observations are mainly limited to France—with only a few excursions beyond its borders more aimed at showcasing its influence rather than achieving a comprehensive understanding—is not particularly significant. The English reader for whom this translation is intended will gain a clear understanding of how Gothic architecture, as he knows it, came to be, just as he would from a more universal overview, while also experiencing some reflection of the passion that drives a Frenchman when discussing "one of the Glories of France."
W. A.
W. A.
PAGE | ||
---|---|---|
Introduction | 1 | |
PART I | ||
RELIGIOUS ARCHITECTURE | ||
CHAP. | ||
1. | The Influence of the Cupola upon so-called Gothic Architecture | 11 |
2. | The Origin of the Intersecting Arch | 16 |
3. | The First Vaults on Intersecting Arches | 24 |
4. | Buildings Vaulted on Intersecting Arches | 32 |
5. | The Origin of the Flying Buttress | 41 |
6. | Churches and Cathedrals of the Twelfth and Fourteenth Centuries | 51 |
7. | Cathedrals of the Thirteenth Century | 67 |
8. | Cathedrals and Churches from the Twelfth to the Fourteenth Century | 85 |
9. | Churches of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries in France and in the East | 105 |
10. | Towers and Belfries—Choirs—Chapels | 128 |
11. | Sculpture | 153 |
12. | Painting | 179 |
PART II | ||
MONASTIC ARCHITECTURE[viii] | ||
1. | Origin | 205 |
2. | Abbeys of Cluny, Citeaux, and Clairvaux | 215 |
3. | Abbeys and Chartreuses or Carthusian Monasteries | 227 |
4. | Fortified Abbeys | 247 |
PART III | ||
MILITARY ARCHITECTURE | ||
1. | Ramparts of Towns | 269 |
2. | Castles and Keeps | 291 |
3. | Gates and Bridges | 309 |
PART IV | ||
CIVIL ARCHITECTURE | ||
1. | Barns, Hospitals, Houses, and "Hôtels" or Townhouses of the Nobility | 333 |
2. | Town-halls, Belfries, and Palaces | 360 |
Canterbury Cathedral. By A. Brunet-Debaines | Frontispiece | |
FIG. | PAGE | |
1. | Plan of a cupola of the Abbey Church of St. Front at Périgueux | 17 |
2. | Pendentive of a cupola of the Abbey Church of St. Front at Périgueux | 18 |
3. | Diagonal section of a pendentive | 19 |
4. | Plan of a cupola of Angoulême or Fontevrault | 20 |
5. | Section of a bay of the cupolas of Angoulême | 20 |
6. | Section of a bay in the Church of St. Avit-Sénieur | 21 |
7. | Plan of vault on intersecting arches | 21 |
8. | Section of an intersecting arch | 22 |
9. | Plan of a bay in the nave of St. Maurice at Angers | 24 |
10. | Transverse section of the nave of St. Maurice at Angers | 25 |
11. | Plan of a bay of the nave. Ste. Trinité, Laval | 26 |
12. | Section of two bays of the nave. Ste. Trinité, Laval | 27 |
13, 14. | Comparative sections of Churches of Angoulême and Angers | 28 |
15. | View in perspective of nave vault. St. Maurice at Angers | 29 |
16. | Plan of a summer of the nave vault. Ste. Trinité, Laval | 30 |
17. | Plan of one of the nave piers. Ste. Trinité, Laval | 30 |
18. | Plan of the nave, St. Maurice, Angers | 33 |
19. | Plan of La Ste. Trinité, Angers | 34 |
20. | Section of a bay. Ste. Trinité, Angers | 35 |
21. | Transverse section of a bay. Ste. Trinité, Angers | 37 |
22. | Section of a single-aisled Church vaulted on intersecting arches with buttresses | 38 |
23. | Section of a three-aisled Church vaulted on intersecting[x] arches with flying buttresses | 39 |
24. | Durham Cathedral. Transverse sections | 43 |
25. | Abbey Church at Noyon. Plan | 44 |
26. | Transverse section of Noyon Church | 45 |
27. | Church of Tournai, Belgium. Exterior view of north transept towards the Scheldt | 46 |
28. | Monastery Church at Moissac. Vault of the hall known as the Salle des Capitaines above the porch | 47 |
29. | Church of Tournai, Belgium. Interior of north transept | 47 |
30. | Soissons Cathedral, south transept. Section of flying buttress | 48 |
31. | Perspective view of south transept, Soissons Cathedral | 49 |
32. | Cathedral of Laon. Plan | 52 |
33. | Cathedral of Laon. Interior of the nave | 54 |
34. | Cathedral of Laon. Main façade | 55 |
35. | Cathedral of Laon. The east end | 57 |
36. | Cathedral of Laon. Section of the nave | 58 |
37. | Notre Dame de Paris. Plan | 59 |
38. | Notre Dame de Paris. Section of the nave | 60 |
39. | Notre Dame de Paris. Flying buttresses and south tower | 61 |
40. | Sens Cathedral. Plan of a bay | 62 |
41. | Sens Cathedral. Section of a bay of the nave | 63 |
42. | Sens Cathedral. Interior | 64 |
43. | Bourges Cathedral. Section of the nave | 65 |
44. | Rheims Cathedral. Plan | 68 |
45. | Rheims Cathedral. Section of the nave | 70 |
46. | Rheims Cathedral. Flying buttresses of the choir | 71 |
47. | Amiens Cathedral. Plan | 72 |
48. | Amiens Cathedral. Section through the nave | 73 |
49. | Beauvais Cathedral. Apse | 75 |
50. | Beauvais Cathedral. North front | 76 |
51. | Beauvais Cathedral. Transverse section | 77 |
52. | Chartres Cathedral. Rose window of north transept | 78 |
53. | Mans Cathedral. Plan | 80 |
54. | Mans Cathedral. Flying buttresses of the apse[xi] | 81 |
55. | Mans Cathedral. Section of the choir | 82 |
56. | Coutances Cathedral. North tower | 83 |
57. | Rodez Cathedral. West front | 86 |
58. | Bordeaux Cathedral. Choir and north front | 87 |
59. | Lichfield Cathedral. West front | 88 |
60. | Lincoln Cathedral. Plan | 91 |
61. | Lincoln Cathedral. West front | 92 |
62. | Lincoln Cathedral. Transept | 94 |
63. | Lincoln Cathedral. Apse and chapter-house | 95 |
64. | Brussels Cathedral (Ste. Gudule). West front | 97 |
65. | Cologne Cathedral. South front | 99 |
66. | Burgos Cathedral. West front | 101 |
67. | Cathedral or Duomo of Siena. West front | 102 |
68. | Church of St. Francis at Assisi. Apse and cloisters | 103 |
69. | Church of St. Ouen at Rouen. Central tower and apse, south front | 106 |
70. | Albi Cathedral. Plan | 108 |
71. | Albi Cathedral. Section of the nave | 111 |
72. | Albi Cathedral. Aps | 113 |
73. | Albi Cathedral. Donjon tower and south front | 114 |
74. | Church of Esnandes. A fortified church | 116 |
75. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Flying buttresses of the choir | 118 |
76. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Plan of the choir | 119 |
77. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Details of the apse | 120 |
78. | Alençon Cathedral. West front | 122 |
79. | Façade of the Cathedral of St. Sophia. Island of Cyprus | 123 |
80. | Cathedral of St. Nicholas. Island of Cyprus | 124 |
81. | Cathedral of St. Nicholas. Island of Cyprus | 126 |
82. | Church of St. Sophia. Island of Cyprus. Ruins | 127 |
83. | Steeple, Vendôme | 129 |
84. | Giotto's Tower at Florence | 130 |
85. | Bayeux Cathedral. Towers of the west front | 132 |
86. | Senlis Cathedral. South tower of west front | 133 |
87. | Salisbury Cathedral. Steeple | 135 |
88. | Church of Langrune (Calvados). Steeple[xii] | 136 |
89. | Church of the Jacobins at Toulouse. Tower | 138 |
90. | Church of St. Pierre at Caen. Tower | 140 |
91. | Church of St. Michel at Bordeaux. Tower | 141 |
92. | Cathedral of Freiburg-im-Breisgau | 142 |
93. | Antwerp Cathedral | 143 |
94. | Rheims Cathedral. Statues of west front | 154 |
95. | Rheims Cathedral. Statues of west front | 155 |
96. | Rheims Cathedral. Statues of west front | 156 |
97. | Rheims Cathedral. Principal door. Statue and ornament | 157 |
98. | Rheims Cathedral. Principal door. Statue and ornament | 158 |
99. | Notre Dame de Paris. Principal door. Running leaf pattern | 159 |
100. | Notre Dame de Paris. Principal door. Running leaf pattern | 160 |
101. | Chartres Cathedral. Statues of north porch | 161 |
102. | Chartres Cathedral. Statues of south porch | 162 |
103. | Amiens Cathedral. Central porch of west front | 163 |
104. | Amiens Cathedral. Statues in the south porch | 164 |
105. | Amiens Cathedral. Choir stalls. Carved ornament | 165 |
106. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Ornament of cloisters | 166 |
107. | Wooden Statuette (thirteenth century). Ateliers of La Chaise Dieu, Auvergne | 167 |
108, 108a. | Two ivory statuettes. School of Paris | 168, 169 |
109. | Wooden Statuette (fourteenth century). School of Paris | 170 |
110, 110a. | Two ivory diptychs (fourteenth century). School of the Ile-de-France | 171 |
111, 111a. | Ivory diptych and plaque (fourteenth century). School of the Ile-de-France | 172, 173 |
112. | Head in silver gilt repoussé. Ateliers of the Goldsmith's Guild of Paris | 174 |
113. | Group carved in wood (fifteenth century). School of Antwerp | 175 |
114. | Wooden statuette, painted and gilded (fifteenth century) | 176 |
115. | Wooden statuette, painted and gilded (sixteenth century) | 177 |
116. | Paintings in Cahors Cathedral. Horizontal projection of the cupola | 180 |
117. | Paintings in Cahors Cathedral. One of the prophets in the cupola[xiii] | 182 |
118. | Paintings in Cahors Cathedral. Fragment of central frieze of cupola | 184 |
119, 120. | Painted windows of the early twelfth century. From St. Rémi, Rheims | 187 |
121. | Painted window of the twelfth century. Church of Bonlieu, Creuse | 188 |
122. | Painted window of the thirteenth century. Chartres Cathedral | 189 |
123. | Painted window of the thirteenth century. Chartres Cathedral | 190 |
124. | Painted window of the thirteenth century. Church of St. Germer, Troyes | 191 |
125. | Painted windows of the fourteenth century. Church of St. Urbain, Troyes | 193 |
126. | Painted glass of the fourteenth century. Cathedral of Châlons-sur-Marne | 194 |
127. | Painted window of the fifteenth century. Évreux Cathedral | 195 |
128. | Enamel of the eleventh century. Plaque cover of a MS. | 196 |
129. | Enamel of the thirteenth century. Plaque cover of an Evangelium | 198 |
130. | Enamel of the twelfth century. Reliquary shrine of St. Thomas à Becket | 199 |
131. | Enamel of the sixteenth century. Our Lady of Sorrows | 200 |
132. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Cloister (thirteenth century) | 206 |
133. | Abbey of Cluny. Gateway | 216 |
134. | Abbey of Cluny. Plan | 219 |
135. | Abbey of Cluny. Door of the Abbey Church | 221 |
136. | Abbey of St. Étienne at Caen. Façade | 228 |
137. | St. Alban's Abbey (England) | 230 |
138. | Abbey of Montmajour. Cloisters | 231 |
139. | Abbey of Elne. Cloisters | 232 |
140. | Abbey of Fontfroide. Cloisters | 233 |
141. | Abbey of Maulbronn (Wurtemberg). Plan | 235 |
142. | Abbey of Fontevrault. Kitchen | 236 |
143. | Cathedral of Puy-en-Velay. Cloisters | 237 |
144. | Abbey of La Chaise Dieu (Auvergne). Cloisters | 239 |
145. | Chartreuse of Villefranche de Rouergue. Plan[xiv] | 242 |
146. | Chartreuse of Villefranche de Rouergue. Bird's-eye view | 243 |
147. | Grande Chartreuse. The Great Cloister | 244 |
148. | Grande Chartreuse. General View | 245 |
149. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. General View | 248 |
150. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Plan at the level of the entrance | 249 |
151. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Plan at the level of the lower church | 250 |
152. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Plan at the level of the upper church | 252 |
153. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Section from north to south | 253 |
154. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Section from west to east | 254 |
155. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Crypt known as the Galerie de l'Aquilon | 256 |
156. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. North front | 257 |
157. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. The almonry | 258 |
158. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. A tympanum of the cloisters | 259 |
159. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. The cellar | 260 |
160. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Refectory | 262 |
161. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Hall of the knights | 263 |
162. | St. Michael's Mount, Cornwall | 264 |
163. | Abbey of Mont St. Michel. Gate-house | 270 |
164. | City of Carcassonne. South-east ramparts | 273 |
165. | City of Carcassonne. North-west ramparts | 274 |
166. | Fortress of Kalaat-el-Hosn. Section | 277 |
166a. | Fortress of Kalaat-el-Hosn. General view | 278 |
167. | City of Carcassonne. Plan of the thirteenth century | 279 |
168. | City of Carcassonne. Ramparts, south-west angle | 280 |
169. | Ramparts of Aigues-Mortes, north and south | 281 |
170. | Ramparts of Avignon. Curtain and towers | 282 |
170a. | Machicolations | 283 |
171. | Ramparts of St. Malo | 284 |
172. | Mont St. Michel. South front | 287 |
173. | Mont St. Michel. As restored on paper | 288 |
174. | Castle of Angers | 292 |
175. | Carcassonne. Citadel[xv] | 293 |
176. | Loches Castle. Keep | 294 |
177. | Falaise Castle. Keep | 297 |
178. | Lavardin Castle. Keep | 298 |
179. | Keep of Aigues-Mortes | 299 |
180. | Provins Castle. Keep | 300 |
181. | Castle, Chinon | 302 |
182. | Castle, Clisson. Keep | 303 |
183. | Castle. Villeneuve-les-Avignon | 304 |
184. | Castle of Tarascon | 305 |
185. | Vitré Castle | 307 |
186. | City of Carcassonne. Castle gate | 310 |
187. | City of Carcassonne. Gate of the Lists | 312 |
188. | City of Carcassonne. Gate known as the Porte Narbonaise | 313 |
189. | Ramparts of Aigues-Mortes. Drawbridge | 314 |
190. | Ramparts of Dinan. Gate known as the Porte de Jerzual | 315 |
191. | Vitré Castle. Gate-house | 317 |
192. | Ramparts of Guérande. Gate known as the Porte St. Michel | 318 |
193. | Ramparts of Mont St. Michel. Gateway known as the Porte du Roi | 320 |
194. | Entrance to the Port of La Rochelle | 322 |
195. | Bridge at Avignon | 323 |
196. | Bridge of Montauban | 325 |
197. | Bridge of Cahor | 326 |
198. | Bridge of Orthez | 327 |
199. | Fortified bridge. Mont St. Michel | 328 |
200. | Town-hall at St. Antonin (Tarn et Garonne) | 334 |
201. | Barn at Perrières (Calvados) | 335 |
201a. | Barn at Perrières (Calvados). Section | 336 |
201b. | Barn at Perrières (Calvados). Plan | 336 |
202. | Tithe-barn at Provins | 337 |
203. | Granary of the Abbey of Vauclair | 338 |
204. | Hospital of St. John, Angers | 339 |
205. | Abbey of Ourscamps (Oise) | 340 |
206. | Lazar-house at Tortoir (Aisne) | 341 |
207.[xvi] | Hospital at Tonnerre. Section | 343 |
208, 208a. | Houses at Cluny | 347, 348 |
209, 210. | Houses at Vitteaux and at St. Antonin | 349 |
211, 212. | Houses at Provins and at Laon | 350, 351 |
213. | House at Cordes. Albigeois | 352 |
214. | House at Mont St. Michel | 354 |
215, 216. | Wooden houses at Rouen and at Andelys | 355, 356 |
217. | Hôtel Lallemand at Bourges | 357 |
218. | Jacques Cœur's house at Bourges | 358 |
219. | Town-hall of Pienza, Italy | 361 |
220. | Town-hall and belfry at Ypres | 363 |
221. | Market and belfry at Bruges | 365 |
222. | Town-hall of Bruges | 366 |
223. | Town-hall at Louvain | 368 |
224. | Belfry of Tournai (Belgium) | 370 |
225. | Belfry of Ghent (Belgium) | 371 |
226. | Belfry at Calais (France) | 374 |
227. | Belfry of Béthune (France) | 376 |
228. | Belfry of Évreux (France) | 377 |
229. | Belfry of Avignon (France) | 378 |
230. | Belfry gate known as La Grosse Cloche, Bordeaux | 379 |
231. | Cloth hall known as La Loge, Perpignan | 381 |
232. | Bishop's Palace at Laon | 382 |
233. | Archbishop's Palace at Albi. Plan | 383 |
234. | Archbishop's Palace at Albi. General view | 384 |
235. | Palace of the Popes at Avignon. Plan | 385 |
236. | Palace of the Popes at Avignon. General view | 387 |
The term Gothic, as applied to the architectural period dating from the middle of the twelfth to the end of the fifteenth century, is purely conventional.
The term Gothic, referring to the architectural period from the mid-twelfth century to the end of the fifteenth century, is entirely conventional.
The expression is clearly misleading as indicating the architecture of the Goths or Visigoths; for these tribes were vanquished by Clovis in the sixth century, and left no monumental trace of their invasion. Hence, their influence upon art was nil. The term is radically false both from the historical and the archæological point of view, and originates in an error which demands the strenuous opposition due to persistent fallacies. By a strange irony of fate the term Gothic, used in the last century merely as the opprobrious synonym of barbaric, has been specialised within the last sixty years in connection with that polished epoch of the Middle Ages which sheds most lustre upon our national art. And this, in spite of its Germanic origin.
The term is clearly misleading when it comes to the architecture of the Goths or Visigoths; these tribes were defeated by Clovis in the sixth century and left no significant evidence of their invasion. As a result, their impact on art was none. The term is fundamentally incorrect both historically and archaeologically, stemming from an error that requires strong opposition against persistent misconceptions. Ironically, the term Gothic, which was used last century merely as a derogatory synonym for barbaric, has over the last sixty years become associated with a refined period of the Middle Ages that shines a bright light on our national art. This is despite its Germanic roots.
Romanesque architecture, or to be exact, that[2] architecture which, by virtue of the archæologic convention of 1825, we agree to label Romanesque, undoubtedly borrowed its essential elements from the Romans and Byzantines, modifying and perfecting them by the genius of Western Europe; but the architectural period which began in the middle of the twelfth century, and is so unjustly dubbed Gothic, was of purely French birth; its cradle was the nucleus of modern France. Aquitaine, Anjou, and Maine were the provinces in which it first took root. The royal domain, and notably the Ile-de-France, witnessed its most marvellous developments, and it was from the very heart of France that its splendour radiated throughout Europe.
Romanesque architecture, or to be precise, that[2] architecture which, based on the archaeological convention of 1825, we agree to call Romanesque, clearly took its core elements from the Romans and Byzantines, refining and enhancing them through the creativity of Western Europe. However, the architectural period that started in the middle of the twelfth century, and is unfairly called Gothic, was entirely French in origin; its birthplace was the center of modern France. Aquitaine, Anjou, and Maine were the provinces where it initially flourished. The royal domain, especially the Ile-de-France, experienced its most incredible developments, and it was from this very heart of France that its brilliance spread across Europe.
But the tyranny of usage leaves us no choice as to the title of this volume. We are compelled to style it Gothic Architecture, though we would gladly have registered our protest by naming it French Mediæval Architecture.[1]
But the way things are typically named leaves us no choice about the title of this book. We have to call it Gothic Architecture, even though we would have preferred to protest by naming it French Medieval Architecture.[1]
[1] This idea, which has recently found support in quarters which might have been considered free from such chauvinism, is based upon a narrow and peculiarly modern view of art. Art activities in the Middle Ages were as instinctive and unconscious as speech. The forms of architecture were invented and elaborated much in the same way as language. For the purpose of the historian of architecture, the northern half of France, the three southern quarters of Great Britain, and the districts threaded by the Rhine, form a single country, a single foyer of art. They all pressed on from similar starting-points to similar goals; and if the French went ahead in one direction, they fell astern in another. It may be allowed that, on the whole, the architects of the Ile-de-France did better than their rivals. Gothic architecture is pre-eminently logical, and logic is pre-eminently the artistic gift of the Frenchman. So that its more scientific development in the "French royal domain" was only to be expected. That success of this kind gives a right to call the whole development "French mediæval architecture" cannot be allowed.—Ed.[3]
[1] This idea, which has recently gained support from sources that might have previously been considered free from such chauvinism, is based on a narrow and distinctly modern perspective of art. Artistic activities during the Middle Ages were as instinctive and unconscious as speaking. The forms of architecture were created and developed much like language. For an architecture historian, northern France, the three southern regions of Great Britain, and the areas along the Rhine form a single entity, a single foyer of art. They all advanced from similar starting points to similar destinations; and if the French progressed in one area, they lagged in another. It can be acknowledged that, overall, the architects of the Ile-de-France performed better than their competitors. Gothic architecture is particularly logical, and logic is especially the artistic strength of the French. Thus, its more scientific evolution in the "French royal domain" was to be expected. However, this kind of success does not justify labeling the entire development as "French medieval architecture."—Ed.[3]
The term Gothic is, however, purely arbitrary, as is also that of pointed, which has been introduced by writers who admit the principle of the broken arch as the characteristic of so-called Gothic architecture.
The term Gothic is, however, completely arbitrary, as is the term pointed, which has been used by writers who recognize the broken arch as the defining feature of what is called Gothic architecture.
The broken or pointed arch, which is formed by the intersection of two opposite curves at an angle more or less acute, was known to architects long before its systematic application. It occurs in buildings of the ninth century in Cairo, and was used prior to this in Armenia, and still earlier in Persia, where indeed it superseded all other forms of span from the times of the last of the Sassanides onwards. It is an expedient which gives increased power of resistance to the arch by diminishing its lateral thrusts.
The broken or pointed arch, created by the intersection of two opposite curves at a more or less sharp angle, was recognized by architects long before it was systematically used. It appears in buildings from the ninth century in Cairo, and it was utilized even earlier in Armenia, and before that in Persia, where it replaced all other types of spans starting from the later Sassanid era. This design increases the arch's strength by reducing its lateral pressure.
The pointed arch is a form which admits of infinite variations. The one law which governs its construction is expediency. It frankly abandons those rules of classic proportion which are the canons, so to speak, of the round-headed arch. Thus we shall find the pointed approximating to the round-headed form in the twelfth century, only to diverge from it more widely than before, till, towards the close of the thirteenth and throughout the fourteenth century, it took on the acute proportions necessitated by a perilous disposition to prefer loftiness to solidity.
The pointed arch is a form that allows for endless variations. The only rule that guides its design is practicality. It openly rejects the classic proportional rules that govern the round-headed arch. Therefore, we see the pointed arch becoming similar to the round-headed form in the twelfth century, only to move away from it even more than before, until, by the end of the thirteenth century and throughout the fourteenth century, it adopted sharp proportions driven by a risky tendency to favor height over sturdiness.
Fundamentally, it is of little moment whether the architecture of the twelfth to the sixteenth century be termed Gothic or pointed, when we recognise these terms as equally inexact. The point to be really insisted upon is that the filiation we have already demonstrated in our book on Romanesque Architecture continued slowly, but surely, in the[4] wake of civilisation, of which architecture is ever one of the most striking manifestations.
Basically, it doesn't really matter whether we call the architecture from the twelfth to the sixteenth century Gothic or pointed, since both terms are just as inaccurate. The main point we need to emphasize is that the connection we’ve already shown in our book on Romanesque Architecture continued to develop slowly but surely in the[4] context of civilization, of which architecture is always one of the most prominent expressions.
So-called Gothic architecture was not the product of a single generation; it was the continuous logical development of the Romanesque movement, just as the latter in its time had been the outcome of a gradual adaptation of old traditions to new-born exigencies. Thus our Aquitainian forbears, by their successful translation into stone of the eastern cupola, prepared the way for the groined vault, the embryo of which is clearly traceable in the pendentives of the dome at St. Front.
So-called Gothic architecture wasn't created by just one generation; it was the ongoing logical evolution of the Romanesque movement, just as the latter was, in its own time, the result of a gradual adaptation of old traditions to new needs. In this way, our predecessors in Aquitaine, by successfully translating the eastern dome into stone, paved the way for the groined vault, the early form of which can be clearly seen in the pendentives of the dome at St. Front.
The great churches which, towards the middle of the twelfth century, rose throughout the rich Western provinces that cluster about Aquitaine, were all constructed with groined vaults. In these examples we can discern no halting, tentative application of newly adopted principles. The work is that of consummate architects, who brought to their labours the assurance born of experienced skill, and in the later part of the twelfth century, the new system had replaced all others for the construction of vaults throughout Western Europe.
The grand churches that emerged in the middle of the twelfth century across the wealthy Western regions surrounding Aquitaine were all built with groined vaults. In these examples, we see no cautious or hesitant use of newly adopted principles. The work is done by expert architects who approached their tasks with the confidence that comes from skilled experience, and by the late twelfth century, this new method had taken the place of all others for vault construction across Western Europe.
The architects of the royal domain, and notably those of the Ile-de-France, had been the first to adopt the groined vault. Towards the close of the twelfth century their assimilation of the new principles, their native ingenuity, and professional hardihood alike urged them to its further development. They became the inventors of the flying buttress.
The architects of the royal domain, especially those in the Ile-de-France, were the first to use the groined vault. By the end of the twelfth century, their understanding of new principles, their natural creativity, and their professional boldness pushed them to develop it further. They became the inventors of the flying buttress.
The substitution of the groined vault for its parent, the cupola, was the direct consequence of the old tradition. The development was merely a stage in[5] the march of ideas, a consummation logically arrived at in the track which the Romans, constructors not less bold though more prudent than their artistic progeny, had marked out for them. The groined vault, in short, is simply the growth of Roman principles perfected by continuous experiment. But the flying buttress, or rather the system of construction based on its use, caused a radical change in the art of building of the twelfth century. Stability, which in the ancient buildings was ensured by solid masses at the impost of vaults and arches, was replaced by the balance of parts. From this daring system some of the most marvellous of architectural effects have been won; but the innovation had a dangerous inherent weakness, inasmuch as it involved the exterior position of those essential vital organs for whose preservation the ancients had wisely provided, by keeping them within the building.
The replacement of the groined vault for its predecessor, the dome, was a direct result of old traditions. This development was just a phase in the evolution of ideas, a conclusion logically reached along the path that the Romans, who were daring yet more cautious than their artistic descendants, had laid out for them. The groined vault, in essence, is simply the advancement of Roman principles refined through continuous experimentation. However, the flying buttress, or more accurately, the construction technique based on its use, brought about a fundamental change in 12th-century architecture. Stability, which in ancient buildings was guaranteed by solid masses at the base of vaults and arches, was replaced by the balance of parts. This bold system produced some of the most remarkable architectural effects, but the innovation came with a serious inherent weakness, as it required those essential structural elements to be positioned externally, something the ancients wisely safeguarded by keeping them within the building.
It is therefore not surprising that though fifty years after its introduction the groined vault was generally adopted throughout Western Europe, and even in the East, the success of the flying buttress was infinitely more gradual and restricted. Thus, in the North, the multiplication of great religious monuments built, or even rebuilt on the new lines, was simultaneous with the construction in the South of vast churches on the old principles. The adventurous builders of the North had eagerly adopted the new division of churches into several aisles, all with groined vaults, the vault of the great central nave relying upon exterior flying buttresses for resistance to its thrust.
Therefore, it's not surprising that fifty years after it was introduced, the groined vault was widely accepted across Western Europe and even in the East, while the use of the flying buttress was much slower and more limited. In the North, the building of large religious structures, whether new or renovated in this new style, coincided with the construction in the South of massive churches based on traditional methods. The innovative builders in the North eagerly adopted the new design that featured multiple aisles, all with groined vaults, with the main central nave's vault depending on external flying buttresses to support its weight.
In the South, on the other hand, architects were prudent, either through instinctive resistance to, or[6] deliberate reaction from, the innovating influence, or by way of fidelity to an ancient tradition. They built with a single aisle, wide and lofty; the vaults were indeed supported by ribs, but their thrusts were received by powerful buttresses inside the walls, the projections thus formed being further utilised for the construction of chapels in the intervals.
In the South, however, architects were careful, either due to an instinctive resistance to, or[6] a deliberate response against, innovative influences, or out of loyalty to an old tradition. They constructed buildings with a single, wide, and tall aisle; the vaults were indeed supported by ribs, but their weight was taken up by strong buttresses inside the walls, which created additional projections that were used for building chapels in the gaps.
This latter system, which has the incontestable merit of perfect solidity, recalls the construction of the Basilica of Constantine, or of the tepidarium in the Baths of Caracalla. The stability of the edifice was ensured by the resistance of masses at the imposts, and the whole principle of construction formed, as it were, a protest against the miracles of equilibrium so much in favour among the Northerners.
This latter system, known for its undeniable strength, is reminiscent of the construction of the Basilica of Constantine or the tepidarium in the Baths of Caracalla. The building’s stability was guaranteed by the strength of the masses at the imposts, and the entire construction approach essentially stood as a rejection of the balance tricks that were so popular among the Northerners.
The new system of vaults supported by flying buttresses made very slight way in the South. It appears but rarely, and in the few instances where it is used has entirely the air of a foreign importation. Even in the cradle of its origin, it took root slowly and with difficulty, for its first applications were not without disaster. Lacking that mathematical knowledge which is the mainstay of the modern architect, the experimental skill shown by the thirteenth-century builder in constructing his vaults, and then in neutralising their thrusts by flying buttresses reduced to the legitimate function of permanent struts, was little short of miraculous. For it must be borne in mind that the thrust of these vaults, and the strength of the flying buttresses, varied of necessity according to their span, and the resisting powers of their materials. It was only by dint of long gropings in the dark that the necessarily empirical formulæ[7] of the innovators were gradually transformed into recognised rules, and this knotty problem of construction received no positive solution till the last years of the thirteenth, or more emphatically, the first years of the fourteenth century. While even then the solution could claim no universal acceptance, for what was comparatively easy in countries where stone abounds became difficult, if not impossible, in districts where such a material as brick was the sole resource of builders.
The new system of vaults supported by flying buttresses had very limited success in the South. It’s seen only occasionally, and in the few cases where it’s used, it feels completely like an outsider. Even where it originated, it took root slowly and faced many challenges since its first uses were not without failures. Lacking the mathematical knowledge that modern architects rely on, the experimental skills shown by thirteenth-century builders in creating their vaults—and then countering their thrusts with flying buttresses acting as permanent supports—were almost miraculous. It’s important to remember that the thrust of these vaults and the strength of the flying buttresses varied depending on their size and the materials used. It was only through a lot of stumbling around in the dark that the experimental formulas[7] of the innovators gradually became established rules, and this complicated construction challenge wasn’t fully solved until the late thirteenth century or, more importantly, the early fourteenth century. Even then, the solution wasn’t universally accepted, because what was relatively easy in areas with plenty of stone became difficult, if not impossible, where builders only had access to brick.
Nevertheless, the growth of Gothic architecture was rapid, so rapid that even in the fourteenth century it began to show symptoms of that swift decadence which is the Nemesis of facile success. The abuse of equilibrium, the excessive diminution of points of support—defects often aggravated by insecurity of foundation and exaggerated loftiness of structure—the poor quality of materials, and the faulty setting thereof due to empirical methods, the over-rapidity of execution caused by mistaken emulation, the dearth of funds consequent on social and political convulsions complicated by the miseries of war,—all these things joined hands for the extinction of a once resplendent art. But the initial cause of its ruin must be sought in its abandonment of antique traditions. These traditions had persisted uninterruptedly throughout the so-called Romanesque period, only to pave the way for a seductive art in novel form, which, casting aside the trammels of the past in obedience to the dictates of the moment, fell on decay as rapidly as it had risen to eminence. Dawning in the France of Louis the Fat, it reached its apogee under St.[8] Louis, and was in full decadence before the close of the fifteenth century.
Nevertheless, the rise of Gothic architecture happened quickly, so quickly that even in the fourteenth century it started to show signs of the rapid decline that often follows easy success. The misuse of balance, the overly reduced points of support—issues often made worse by unstable foundations and towering structures—the poor quality of materials, and the improper installation due to a lack of proper methods, the hastiness of construction caused by misguided imitation, the shortage of funds due to social and political upheaval complicated by the hardships of war—all these factors contributed to the downfall of a once brilliant art form. However, the main reason for its demise lies in its departure from ancient traditions. These traditions had been consistently maintained throughout the so-called Romanesque period, only to set the stage for an appealing art in a new form, which, by rejecting the constraints of the past to follow the trends of the moment, declined as quickly as it had ascended to prominence. Emerging in the France of Louis the Fat, it reached its peak under St.[8] Louis, and was already in decline by the end of the fifteenth century.
The narrow limits assigned to us forbid not only detailed discussion of our great monuments, but even a summary of the most famous. We must be content to work out that theory of evolution already put forward by us in L'Architecture Romane. We propose merely to offer a synthesis of that architectural development which succeeded the so-called Romanesque epoch, from its birth in the twelfth to its extinction in the fifteenth century.
The narrow limits set for us not only prevent detailed discussion of our significant monuments but also a summary of the most famous ones. We have to be satisfied with developing the theory of evolution we've already introduced in L'Architecture Romane. We aim to provide a synthesis of the architectural development that followed the so-called Romanesque period, from its beginning in the twelfth century to its end in the fifteenth century.
And as the groined vault is, broadly speaking, the essential characteristic of so-called Gothic architecture, and the flying buttress one of its most interesting manifestations, we shall make a special study of their origin, their modifications, and their principal applications in connection with religious, monastic, military, and civil architecture. We shall dwell more particularly upon religious architecture as presenting the grandest and most obvious evidences of artistic progress, not in its admirable buildings alone, but in those masterpieces of painting and sculpture to which it gave birth in France.
And since the groined vault is, generally speaking, a key feature of what we call Gothic architecture, and the flying buttress is one of its most intriguing examples, we will closely examine their origins, changes, and main uses in religious, monastic, military, and civil architecture. We will focus especially on religious architecture because it showcases the greatest and most evident signs of artistic advancement, not just in its impressive buildings, but also in the masterpieces of painting and sculpture that it inspired in France.
The cupola, in its symbolic aspect, was the germ, whence sprang an architectural system the revolutionary action of which upon art can scarcely be over-estimated.[2]
The dome, symbolically, was the foundation from which an architectural system developed, and its influence on art is difficult to underestimate.[2]
So-called Gothic architecture was no spontaneous and miraculous manifestation. Like all human activities, its end is easy to determine; but it is difficult to fix even an approximate date for its beginning. The traces of its origin are lost in that period of architectural activity which preceded it, and prepared its way by a train of unbroken evolution.
So-called Gothic architecture wasn’t a sudden or miraculous occurrence. Like all human activities, its purpose is clear; however, pinpointing an exact starting date is challenging. The signs of its beginnings are buried in the architectural developments that came before it, paving the way through an ongoing evolution.
The cupola of St. Front, which we may reasonably call the mother cupola of France, was not an imitation of that of St. Mark at Venice, for both were based upon the church built by Justinian at Constantinople, in honour of the Holy Apostles. But the form thus imported into Aquitaine received such modification and development, as to make it virtually an original achievement. One of the knottiest of architectural problems was solved in the[12] process, and that admirable constructive principle was established which consists in concentrating the thrust of a vault upon four points of support strengthened by pendentives.
The dome of St. Front, which we can rightfully call the mother dome of France, wasn't just a copy of the one at St. Mark's in Venice. Both were inspired by the church built by Justinian in Constantinople in honor of the Holy Apostles. However, the design brought into Aquitaine underwent such changes and growth that it became essentially an original creation. One of the toughest architectural challenges was tackled in the[12] process, leading to the establishment of that impressive construction principle of focusing the thrust of a dome on four support points reinforced by pendentives.
The construction of such a cupola as that of St. Front in dressed stone was an event of great moment in a district which still preserved the Gallo-Roman tradition in its integrity, and was commonly reputed the fatherland of our architecture. Its immediate consequences were shown before the close of the eleventh century by the erection of large abbey churches on the model of St. Front in various neighbouring provinces.
The building of a cupola like St. Front's in dressed stone was a significant event in an area that still fully embraced the Gallo-Roman tradition and was often considered the birthplace of our architecture. Its immediate effects were evident before the end of the eleventh century with the construction of large abbey churches modeled after St. Front in various nearby provinces.
But while accepting the new principle, the architects of the period directed their energies to its perfectibility. Their efforts, and even their successes, in this direction are manifest so early as the first years of the twelfth century. The churches of Angoulême and of Fontevrault may be cited in proof. "We here recognise the main preoccupation of the Romanesque builders—namely, how best to reduce the immense masses of churches built with the primitive cupola by a more deliberate and judicious distribution of thrust and resistance. We further see how the adoption of these principles led to the emphasising of critical points by buttresses, which now began to project from the exterior walls."[3]
But while embracing the new principle, the architects of the time focused their efforts on perfecting it. Their work, and even their achievements, in this area can be seen as early as the first years of the twelfth century. The churches in Angoulême and Fontevrault serve as examples. "Here, we can see the main concern of the Romanesque builders—specifically, how to effectively manage the massive structures of churches built with the original dome through a more careful and thoughtful distribution of force and support. We also observe how the application of these principles led to highlighting key areas with buttresses, which began to extend from the exterior walls." [3]
The new system spread rapidly, notably in Anjou and Maine, its growth being marked by an ever-increasing refinement and perfection. The architects of the rich abbeys of these provinces, the[13] importance of which was aggrandised by their strong attachments to the all-powerful religious organisation of the period, gave a further development to the Aquitainian method. They transformed the pendentives of the cupolas into independent arches which performed exactly the same functions, thus logically working out an architectonic principle of amazing simplicity, the success of which was so rapid that, by the middle of the twelfth century, it was systematically applied to the construction of great churches at Angers, Laval, and Poitiers.
The new system spread quickly, especially in Anjou and Maine, with its growth characterized by a constant increase in refinement and perfection. The architects of the grand abbeys in these regions, their importance amplified by their strong ties to the powerful religious organization of the time, further developed the Aquitainian method. They turned the pendentives of the domes into independent arches that served the same purpose, effectively creating an architectural principle of remarkable simplicity. Its success was so swift that by the middle of the twelfth century, it was systematically used in the construction of major churches in Angers, Laval, and Poitiers.
The works of the Angevin architects were of course known to their Northern brethren, who, in common with all the builders of the day, had long been seeking the final solution of the great problem of the vault. The architects of the Ile-de-France at once appropriated the Angevin system with that special professional ingenuity which characterised them, and applied it to the construction of innumerable churches, large and small, all of them built on the basilican plan—that is to say, with three, or even five aisles.
The works of the Angevin architects were well known to their Northern counterparts, who, like all builders of the time, had long been searching for the ultimate solution to the major challenge of the vault. The architects of the Ile-de-France quickly adopted the Angevin system with their distinctive professional cleverness and used it to build countless churches, both large and small, all designed in the basilican style—meaning they had three or even five aisles.
Thus the Aquitainian cupola of dressed stone exercised an absolutely direct influence upon Gothic architecture, since it gave birth to the intersecting arch, which is the main feature of so-called Gothic. This influence was first manifested in the general arrangement of single-aisled churches vaulted upon intersecting ribs, the earliest departure from the original cupola. It was then more grandiosely demonstrated in vast abbey or cathedral churches, built in accordance with the basilican tradition, and all vaulted on the new principle.
Thus, the Aquitainian dome of shaped stone had a direct impact on Gothic architecture because it led to the creation of the intersecting arch, which is a defining characteristic of what we call Gothic. This influence was initially seen in the overall design of single-aisled churches vaulted with intersecting ribs, marking the first significant shift from the original dome. It was later more dramatically exhibited in large abbey or cathedral churches, constructed following the basilican tradition, all vaulted using this new approach.
Angers and Laval are primitive examples of churches whose square compartments carry groined vaults, which thenceforth took the place of cupolas with pendentives.
Angers and Laval are basic examples of churches with square sections that feature groined vaults, which subsequently replaced domes with pendentives.
The abbey church of Noyon shows the application of this principle, novel in the twelfth century, to the several-aisled churches of the Northern architects. The original vaults of Noyon[4] were planned in square. The intersecting arches united the principal piers diagonally, the strain being relieved by a subordinate or auxiliary arch which rested upon secondary piers, indicated on the exterior by buttresses less salient than those of the main piers, and on the interior by a column receiving the lateral archivolts which united the chief piers.
The abbey church of Noyon demonstrates the use of this principle, which was innovative in the twelfth century, in the multi-aisled churches designed by Northern architects. The original vaults of Noyon[4] were designed in a square shape. The intersecting arches connected the main piers diagonally, with the stress being relieved by an additional arch that rested on secondary piers. This was indicated on the outside by less prominent buttresses than those of the main piers, and on the inside by a column that supported the lateral archivolts connecting the main piers.
[4] The original disposition of the vaults built about 1160 is indicated by the spring of the arches above the capitals, and by the base plan of the principal piers. The present vaults on rectangular plan were built after the fire of 1238, in accordance with prevailing fashions.
[4] The original layout of the vaults constructed around 1160 is shown by the starting point of the arches above the capitals and by the floor plan of the main supports. The current vaults, which have a rectangular shape, were built after the fire of 1238, following the popular design trends of the time.
This system of construction, the principle of which was logically developed at Noyon, for instance, no longer exists, save in its traditional state in the great churches of Laon, and in the cathedrals of Paris, Sens, and Bourges, to name but the principal, without regard to the innumerable churches built on these principles throughout Western Europe. In these great buildings the vaults were all square on plan down to the adoption in the first half of the thirteenth century of equal bays, vaulted on a rectangular plan, and marked inside and out by equal piers and projections, as at Amiens, Rheims, and many other churches of the period.
This method of construction, which was logically developed in places like Noyon, no longer exists except in its traditional form in the great churches of Laon and in the cathedrals of Paris, Sens, and Bourges, to name just a few, not to mention the countless churches built on these principles throughout Western Europe. In these impressive buildings, the vaults were all square in layout until the adoption of equal bays in the first half of the thirteenth century, which were vaulted in a rectangular design and featured equal piers and projections both inside and out, as seen in Amiens, Rheims, and many other churches of that time.
Hence we see how incontestable was the influence[15] of the cupola upon so-called Gothic architecture. This truth is demonstrated by monuments yet in existence, lapidary documents above suspicion. It cannot be insisted upon too strongly, not merely for the satisfaction of archæeologic accuracy, but more especially as yet another proof that the filiation between the art of the ancients and that of the so-called Romanesque architects is no less evident than that which links together the Romanesque and the so-called Gothic. Of this latter filiation we have a direct proof in the Aquitainian cupola, the parent of those of Angoumois, which in their turn gave birth to the Angevin intersecting arch, and so prepared the way for the flying buttress, which again was to mark a new departure.
So we can clearly see the undeniable influence[15] of the dome on what we call Gothic architecture. This fact is shown by monuments that still exist, stone documents that are beyond doubt. It can't be emphasized enough, not just for the sake of historical accuracy, but also as further evidence that the connection between ancient art and that of the so-called Romanesque architects is just as clear as the link between the Romanesque and the so-called Gothic styles. This latter connection is directly proven by the Aquitaine dome, which is the origin of those in Angoumois, which in turn led to the Angevin intersecting arch, setting the stage for the flying buttress, which would mark a significant change.
So early as the eleventh century churches were built with one or several aisles, and in this latter case the side aisles only had ribbed vaults, the nave being covered by a timber roof. The next step was to vault all three aisles, buttressing the barrel-vaulted nave by continuous half-barrel vaults or ribbed vaults over the aisles, and further strengthening it by projecting transverse arches, or arcs doubleaux, the whole being crowned by a roof which embraced the side aisles. These cumbrous and timidly constructed buildings were merely imitations of the Roman basilicas. To ensure their solidity they had perforce to be narrow; and the necessary abolition of top lighting made them gloomy. We find then that, before the appearance of the cupola, mediæval architects were perfectly acquainted both with the barrel vault and the ribbed vault, the latter formed, on traditional principles, by the interpenetration of two demi-cylinders. They had even attempted to improve upon the construction by strengthening the line of penetration with a salient rib, giving an elliptic arch. But this rib was purely decorative, for[17] in the Roman vault the stones at the line of intersection, whether ribbed or not, were in complete solidarity with the filling on either side in which they were buried.
As early as the eleventh century, churches were built with one or more aisles. In the case of multiple aisles, the side aisles only had ribbed vaults, while the nave was covered by a wooden roof. The next development involved vaulting all three aisles, supporting the barrel-vaulted nave with continuous half-barrel vaults or ribbed vaults above the aisles, further reinforcing it with projecting transverse arches, or arcs doubleaux, topped by a roof that encompassed the side aisles. These bulky and cautiously built structures were simply imitations of Roman basilicas. To ensure their stability, they had to be narrow, which resulted in the elimination of natural light and created a gloomy atmosphere. It is evident that, before the dome was introduced, medieval architects were well-acquainted with both the barrel vault and the ribbed vault, the latter created by the intersection of two half-cylinders. They even attempted to enhance the design by reinforcing the intersection line with a prominent rib, forming an elliptical arch. However, this rib served only a decorative purpose, as in the Roman vault, the stones at the intersection, regardless of whether they were ribbed or not, were completely connected to the surrounding fill on both sides in which they were embedded.
It follows that we shall seek in vain in the Roman ribbed vault the germ of the intersecting arch, with its essentially active functions.
It’s clear that we won't find in the Roman ribbed vault the origins of the intersecting arch, which has its fundamentally active roles.
For the origin of the intersecting arch we must turn to the eleventh century. We shall find it in the dressed stone cupola of St. Front, and more especially in its pendentives.
For the origin of the intersecting arch, we need to look to the eleventh century. We'll find it in the worked stone dome of St. Front, particularly in its pendentives.
Fig. 1 gives the plan of one of the cupolas of St. Front. It is composed of four massive transverse arches, the thrusts of which are received upon four piers united by pendentives (Figs. 2 and 3) passing from the re-entering angles at the spring of the arches to the base of the circular dome itself, each of the concentric courses bearing upon the keys of the arcs-doubleaux, and transmitting to them, and therefore to the piers by which they are supported, the weight of the cupola itself.
Fig. 1 shows the design of one of the cupolas of St. Front. It consists of four large transverse arches, whose pressure is supported by four piers connected by pendentives (Figs. 2 and 3) that extend from the inward angles at the spring of the arches to the base of the circular dome itself. Each of the concentric layers rests on the keys of the arcs-doubleaux, passing the weight of the cupola down to them, and ultimately to the piers they support.

1. PLAN OF A CUPOLA OF THE ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. FRONT AT PÉRIGUEUX
1. PLAN OF A DOME OF THE ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. FRONT AT PÉRIGUEUX

2. PENDENTIVE (MARKED A) OF A CUPOLA OF THE ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. FRONT
2. PENDENTIVE (MARKED A) OF A CUPOLA OF THE ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. FRONT
Fig. 3 is a section through one of the pendentives of St. Front, following the line A B in Fig. 1. It[18] shows that the first six courses are cut so as to make what is called a tas de chargé; the upper surfaces are horizontal, the faces curved to the radius of the dome itself. After the sixth course the voussoirs are cut normally to the curve of the arch. The vaulting of religious buildings having long been the crux of mediæval architects, the construction of[19] the St. Front cupolas must have been an event much noised abroad, for towards the close of the eleventh century a large number of churches with cupolas were built in imitation of the mother church at Périgueux.
Fig. 3 is a section through one of the pendentives of St. Front, following the line A B in Fig. 1. It[18] shows that the first six courses are shaped to create what is known as a tas de chargé; the upper surfaces are flat, and the sides curve to match the dome's radius. After the sixth course, the voussoirs are shaped normally to the curve of the arch. Since the vaulting of religious buildings had always been a key challenge for medieval architects, the construction of[19] the St. Front cupolas must have been a notable event, as by the late eleventh century, many churches with cupolas were built in the style of the mother church at Périgueux.

3. SECTION OF A PENDENTIVE ON THE DIAGONAL A TO B IN PLAN, FIG. 1
3. SECTION OF A PENDENTIVE ON THE DIAGONAL A TO B IN PLAN, FIG. 1
The construction of the churches of Angoulême and Fontevrault in the first years of the twelfth century shows that the architects were attempting to cover spaces of ever-increasing span on the Aquitainian model, while at the same time they set themselves to lighten their vaults, and consequently to reduce their points of support.
The building of the churches in Angoulême and Fontevrault during the early twelfth century demonstrates that the architects were trying to span larger spaces using the Aquitainian style, while also working to make their vaults lighter and reduce the number of support points.
Fig. 4 gives the plan of one of the cupolas of Angoulême or of Fontevrault, both being built on precisely similar plan, with the exception of the number of bays to the nave.
Fig. 4 presents the layout of one of the domes of Angoulême or Fontevrault, both constructed using nearly identical designs, except for the number of bays in the nave.

4. PLAN OF A CUPOLA OF ANGOULÊME OR FONTEVRAULT
4. DESIGN OF A CUPOLA OF ANGOULÊME OR FONTEVRAULT
Fig. 5 gives the section of a bay in one of these churches, and illustrates the considerable difference[20] already existing between the mother cupola of St. Front and its offspring. The cupola on pendentives begins to show a certain attenuation, and we shall presently note a fresh step forward towards the solution of that problem so persistently grappled with by the mediæval architect—how to reduce the weight of the vault.
Fig. 5 shows a part of a bay in one of these churches, illustrating the significant difference[20] that already exists between the main dome of St. Front and its smaller counterpart. The dome on the pendentives starts to reveal a certain slenderness, and soon we will observe a new advancement in the challenge that medieval architects consistently faced—how to lessen the weight of the vault.

5. SECTION OF A BAY OF THE CUPOLAS OF ANGOULÊME
5. SECTION OF A BAY OF THE CUPOLAS OF ANGOULÊME
The Church of St. Avit-Sénieur furnishes a most instructive example.
The Church of St. Avit-Sénieur provides a very informative example.
The cupola of this building is strengthened by stiffening ribs. It becomes an annular vault, formed of almost horizontal keyed courses, sustained by transverse and diagonal ribs, which act the part of a permanent centering.
The dome of this building is reinforced by strong ribs. It takes the shape of a circular vault, made up of nearly horizontal interlocking courses, supported by crosswise and diagonal ribs that serve as a permanent support structure.
The Church of St. Pierre at Saumur marks a further step onwards in the construction of vaults derived from the cupola.[5]
The Church of St. Pierre in Saumur represents another advancement in the construction of vaults inspired by the dome.[5]
[5] L'Architecture Romane, by Ed. Corroyer.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romanesque Architecture, by Ed. Corroyer.

6. SECTION OF A BAY IN THE CHURCH OF ST. AVIT-SÉNIEUR
6. SECTION OF A BAY IN THE CHURCH OF ST. AVIT-SÉNIEUR
Finally, the architects of Maine and Anjou achieved the long-desired consummation. Under their treatment the pendentives resolved themselves into their actively useful elements, the visible signs of which were diagonal or intersecting arches, salient and independent, set in precisely the same manner as the pendentives of the cupola (Fig. 3), and performing identical functions (Fig. 8).
Finally, the architects of Maine and Anjou accomplished the long-awaited conclusion. In their design, the pendentives transformed into their practical components, which were visibly represented by diagonal or intersecting arches, prominent and standalone, arranged exactly the same way as the pendentives of the dome (Fig. 3), and serving the same purposes (Fig. 8).

7. PLAN OF VAULT ON INTERSECTING ARCHES
7. VAULT DESIGN WITH INTERSECTING ARCHES
The vault proper is no longer formed of concentric courses, as in the mother cupola. It consists thenceforward of voussoirs cut normally[22] to the curve, and filling the triangles (A, B, C, D, Fig. 7) determined by the longitudinal, the diagonal or intersecting, and the transverse arches. These arches form a stone skeleton, no less solid though far less ponderous than the cupola pendentives, and sustain the vault by distributing its thrusts over four points of support.
The vault itself is no longer made up of concentric layers like the main dome. Instead, it's made of voussoirs that are cut to match the curve, filling the triangular spaces (A, B, C, D, Fig. 7) created by the longitudinal, diagonal, and transverse arches. These arches create a solid stone framework that is less heavy compared to the dome's pendentives, and they support the vault by spreading its weight across four support points.
The triangular fillings no longer imprison the ribs, or, more exactly speaking, the intersecting arches, nor do they any longer neutralise their active functions. These fillings, on the other hand, have, like the intersecting arch, gained a new independence. They now contribute to the elasticity of the divers organs of the vault, a most essential element in its solidity. The peculiar arrangement of the intersecting arches in the nave of Angers gives incontrovertible proof of the direct filiation of this building to the Aquitainian cupola. The voussoirs of the intersecting arches are about equal in horizontal section to those of the transverse arches, while their vertical section equals the thickness of the filling plus the internal salience which marks their function. They look in fact like slices cut from the pendentives of a cupola (A, Fig. 8).[23] It must be remarked, too, that at Angers the stones of the filling do not yet rest upon the extrados of the ribs, in the fashion adopted some years later in the Ile-de-France and elsewhere (see B, Fig. 8), but embrace them (as at A).
The triangular fillers no longer trap the ribs, or more specifically, the intersecting arches, nor do they inhibit their active functions. Instead, these fillers, like the intersecting arches, have gained new independence. They now help with the flexibility of the various parts of the vault, which is a crucial component of its strength. The unique arrangement of the intersecting arches in the nave of Angers provides undeniable evidence of this building's direct connection to the Aquitainian dome. The voussoirs of the intersecting arches are roughly equal in horizontal section to those of the transverse arches, while their vertical section matches the thickness of the filler plus the internal prominence that defines their function. They essentially resemble slices taken from the pendentives of a dome (A, Fig. 8).[23] It's also worth noting that in Angers, the stones of the filler do not yet rest on the extrados of the ribs, as was later done in the Ile-de-France and elsewhere (see B, Fig. 8), but rather surround them (as at A).

8. SECTION OF AN INTERSECTING ARCH
8. SECTION OF AN INTERSECTING ARCH
The identity of function in the pendentive and in the Gothic intersecting arch, both constructed, as they are, of stones dressed normally to their curves, shows that they sprang from a common origin, which is as much as to say that the Aquitainian cupola begat the intersecting vault.
The similarity in function between the pendentive and the Gothic intersecting arch, both made from stones shaped to fit their curves, indicates that they share a common origin, which means that the Aquitainian dome gave rise to the intersecting vault.
The first application of the system of intersecting vaults appears in the great churches of Angers and Laval.
The first use of the intersecting vaults system can be seen in the large churches of Angers and Laval.
It is probable that the new methods propagated by the religious architects of Aquitaine and neighbouring provinces had excited the emulation of the Northern builders, more especially those of the Ile-de-France. Evidences to this effect are to be found in certain subordinate portions of their buildings at this period, such as side aisles or apsidal chapels. Their timid arrangement seems, however, reminiscent of the Roman system of ribbed vaulting, with a slightly increased prominence of the ribs superadded, rather[25] than of the revolution that had been effected in church vaulting generally.
It's likely that the new techniques promoted by the religious architects of Aquitaine and nearby regions inspired the builders in the North, especially those from the Ile-de-France. There are signs of this influence in certain secondary parts of their buildings during this time, like side aisles or apsidal chapels. However, their cautious design seems to echo the Roman method of ribbed vaulting, with a slightly greater emphasis on the ribs added on, rather than reflecting the broader changes that had taken place in church vaulting overall.[25]

9. PLAN OF A BAY IN THE NAVE OF ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
9. PLAN OF A BAY IN THE NAVE OF ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS

10. TRANSVERSE SECTION OF THE NAVE OF ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
10. CROSS-SECTION OF THE NAVE OF ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
But, if we except perhaps Laval, nowhere shall we find the new system of vaulting upon intersecting arches more mightily demonstrated than at Angers, the aisles of which measure 54 feet across. The[26] grandeur of the architectural composition, no less than the admirable technical skill shown in the details, gives proof of the consummate mastery arrived at by the builders of these noble structures so early as the middle of the twelfth century. The plan of these churches resembles that of Angoulême and Fontevrault. It is in no way allied to the Northern buildings.
But if we exclude maybe Laval, we won't find the new system of vaulting with intersecting arches demonstrated more impressively than at Angers, where the aisles are 54 feet wide. The[26] grandeur of the architectural design, along with the impressive technical skill shown in the details, proves the exceptional mastery that the builders of these remarkable structures achieved as early as the middle of the twelfth century. The design of these churches is similar to that of Angoulême and Fontevrault. It is in no way connected to the Northern buildings.

11. PLAN OF A BAY OF THE NAVE IN THE CHURCH OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
11. PLAN OF A BAY OF THE NAVE IN THE CHURCH OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
They are constructed with single aisles, like the cupola churches, with a series of bays, square on plan; but the arrangement of the vaults has been perfected by the logical use of intersecting arches in the place of pendentives, the architects of the day having realised by this time the progress we have explained and demonstrated in the preceding chapter.
They are built with single aisles, similar to the dome churches, featuring a series of square bays; however, the design of the vaults has been enhanced through the clever use of intersecting arches instead of pendentives, as the architects of that time understood the advancements we discussed in the previous chapter.
These vast aisles, vaulted on intersecting arches, are of course allied to the cupolas; they recall their general outline, but the arrangement of the vaulting is different. The intersecting ribs are no longer merely decorative features; they have taken on all the active functions of the arc-doubleau and the formeret. Their union constitutes an elastic ossature, the weight being concentrated upon four points of support, which receive the impost of the arches, and[27] compose a stone skeleton, each unit of which has been cut and dressed to fill the exact place it occupies in the whole.
These large aisles, supported by crossing arches, are clearly related to the domes; they reflect their overall shape, but the way the vaulting is arranged is different. The intersecting ribs aren’t just decorative elements anymore; they now serve all the active functions of the arc-doubleau and the formeret. Their connection forms a flexible framework, with the weight focused on four support points that hold the arches in place, creating a stone skeleton where each piece has been precisely cut and shaped to fit its specific spot in the structure.

12. LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF TWO BAYS IN THE NAVE OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
12. LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF TWO BAYS IN THE NAVE OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
If we compare the sections (Figs. 13 and 14) of the churches of
Angoulême and Angers, we may clearly trace the filiation between these
buildings, the one dating from the first years of the twelfth century,
the other from some thirty or even forty years later. We shall also
note the advance made by the Angevin architects in the construction of
groined vaults in the[28]
[29] place of domes with pendentives, a development
worked out by the more perfect and reasoned application of the same
architectural principle.
If we compare the sections (Figs. 13 and 14) of the churches in Angoulême and Angers, we can clearly see the connection between these buildings, one dating from the early twelfth century and the other from around thirty or even forty years later. We will also observe the progress made by the Angevin architects in constructing groined vaults instead of domes with pendentives, a development achieved through a more refined and logical application of the same architectural principle.


13 AND 14. COMPARATIVE SECTIONS OF THE CHURCHES OF ANGOULÊME AND ANGERS
13 AND 14. COMPARATIVE SECTIONS OF THE CHURCHES OF ANGOULÊME AND ANGERS

15. VIEW IN PERSPECTIVE OF THE NAVE VAULT OF ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
15. VIEW IN PERSPECTIVE OF THE NAVE VAULT OF ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
The Church of Laval, built simultaneously with[30] that of Angers, or only a few years later, shows a further advance, not merely in the matter of form, but in the increased science and ingenuity of combinations, and the methodical accuracy of the execution.
The Church of Laval, constructed around the same time as [30] the one in Angers, or just a few years later, demonstrates a significant improvement, not only in style but also in the advanced techniques and creativity of its design, as well as in the precise execution of its construction.

16. PLAN OF A SUMMER OF THE NAVE VAULT OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
16. PLAN OF A SUMMER OF THE NAVE VAULT OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL

17. PLAN OF ONE OF THE PIERS OF THE NAVE OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
17. PLAN OF ONE OF THE PIERS OF THE NAVE OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT LAVAL
The arches which compose the ossature of the vaults become independent in their functions, as at Angers, immediately upon leaving the abacus, an essential characteristic of the new system. The lateral points of support are composed of piers proper and of clustered columns, crowned by corbelled capitals, which, by prolonging them, mark the formerets, the diagonal, and the transverse arches as they fall upon the abaci. It is easy to see in this arrangement the origin of those clustered shafts so generally and even excessively used in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, the main object of which was to conceal as far as possible the points of support.
The arches that form the framework of the vaults take on independent roles, as seen in Angers, right after leaving the abacus, which is a key feature of this new system. The lateral support points consist of solid piers and clustered columns topped with corbelled capitals, which, when extended, outline the formerets, diagonal, and transverse arches as they rest on the abaci. It’s clear from this setup how those clustered shafts, often used excessively in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, originated—primarily aimed at hiding the support points as much as possible.
These details, and the section (Fig. 12) showing the mode of construction in the vaults, demonstrate sufficiently that at Laval, no less than at Angers, a direct filiation exists between the dome upon pendentives and the groined and ribbed vault.
These details, and the section (Fig. 12) showing how the vaults were constructed, clearly show that at Laval, just like at Angers, there is a direct connection between the dome on pendentives and the groined and ribbed vault.
The new system derived from the domes upon pendentives, so brilliantly applied in Anjou and Maine in the first half of the twelfth century, was thenceforth the normal method of the religious architect. The admirable simplicity of the new method and its adaptability to every class of building, from the great abbey church to the modest chapel, sufficiently accounts for its rapid dissemination throughout Western Europe, where religious bodies had founded innumerable abbeys, large and small, of varying rules and orders, but all welded together by one mighty organisation.
The new system that came from the domes on pendentives, which was so brilliantly used in Anjou and Maine in the first half of the twelfth century, became the standard approach for religious architects. The remarkable simplicity of this method and its flexibility for all types of buildings, from grand abbey churches to small chapels, explain its quick spread across Western Europe, where many religious groups established countless abbeys, both big and small, with different rules and orders, all united by one powerful organization.
A long array of churches on the Angevin model rose, not only in the neighbouring provinces—as Ste. Radegonde at Poitiers, Notre Dame de la Coulture and the nave of St. Julien at Mans,—but farther afield towards the south. To name only the most important—the charming Church of Thor, dedicated to Ste. Marie du Lac, between Avignon and the fountain of Vaucluse; that of St. Sauveur at St. Macaire, near Bordeaux; the nave of St. André at Bordeaux, begun in 1252 on the cupola plan, but modified and finally[33] crowned with a groined and ribbed vault; St. Caprais at Agen, which shows the same modifications, and lastly, the immense brick nave of St. Étienne at Toulouse, which measures 64 feet—all demonstrate the progression of the new principles in the second half of the twelfth century.
A long line of churches built in the Angevin style appeared not just in the nearby provinces—like Ste. Radegonde in Poitiers, Notre Dame de la Coulture, and the nave of St. Julien in Mans—but also further south. To highlight a few key examples—the beautiful Church of Thor, dedicated to Ste. Marie du Lac, located between Avignon and the Vaucluse fountain; St. Sauveur in St. Macaire, close to Bordeaux; the nave of St. André in Bordeaux, which started in 1252 with a dome design but was later modified and finally[33] topped with a groined and ribbed vault; St. Caprais in Agen, which shows similar changes; and finally, the massive brick nave of St. Étienne in Toulouse, which is 64 feet long—all illustrate the evolution of new architectural principles in the latter half of the twelfth century.

18. PLAN OF THE NAVE, ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
18. LAYOUT OF THE NAVE, ST. MAURICE AT ANGERS
Towards the North the advance was no less general. Various buildings show to what excellent account contemporary architects had turned the system of vaults on intersecting arches, recognising[34] its admirable adaptability to different climates, and to the most diverse materials. But it was reserved for Angers, the cradle of its birth, to give an added perfection to this ingenious system.
Towards the North, the progress was just as widespread. Various buildings demonstrate how effectively modern architects utilized the system of vaults on intersecting arches, appreciating[34] its remarkable flexibility to work with different climates and a range of materials. However, it was in Angers, the birthplace of this innovation, that this clever system reached an even higher level of perfection.
The Church of the Ste. Trinité, on the right bank of the Maine, built by the sons or pupils of those architects who had planned St. Maurice for the hill on the opposite shore, marks a fresh advance in the construction of these vaults. Like St. Maurice, it has but a single aisle, which is divided into three bays, each as nearly as possible square on plan. The system of vaulting takes on a greater elegance by the insertion of a transverse arch, with its supporting shafts, in the centre of each bay. This divides the bay into two equal parts, and, cutting the diagonal ribs at their intersection, supports them at the critical point.
The Church of Ste. Trinité, located on the right bank of the Maine and built by the sons or students of the architects who designed St. Maurice on the opposite shore, represents a new step forward in the construction of these vaults. Like St. Maurice, it features a single aisle divided into three roughly square bays. The vaulting system becomes more elegant with the addition of a transverse arch and its supporting columns in the center of each bay. This setup splits the bay into two equal sections and intersects the diagonal ribs at their meeting point, providing support at a crucial location.

19. PLAN OF THE CHURCH OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT ANGERS
19. LAYOUT OF THE CHURCH OF LA STE. TRINITÉ IN ANGERS

20. LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF A BAY OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT ANGERS
20. LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF A BAY OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT ANGERS
The great abbey churches and immense cathedrals which were built from the second half of the twelfth to the middle of the thirteenth century attest the importance of the development carried out at Angers by the arrangement of their own vaults in square compartments. For we now find this system adopted in the construction of the churches or cathedrals of Noyon, Laon, Notre Dame at Paris, Sens, and Bourges, to name only acknowledged masterpieces of so-called Gothic.
The large abbey churches and massive cathedrals built from the second half of the 12th century to the middle of the 13th century highlight the significance of the development made at Angers with their square compartment vaults. We now see this system used in the construction of the churches and cathedrals of Noyon, Laon, Notre Dame in Paris, Sens, and Bourges, just to name a few recognized masterpieces of what is known as Gothic architecture.

21. TRANSVERSE SECTION OF A BAY OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT ANGERS
21. CROSS SECTION OF A BAY OF LA STE. TRINITÉ AT ANGERS
The influence of the cupola, which we established in our first chapter, was both direct and consecutive. It was direct in churches built with one aisle and vaulted on intersecting arches, and consecutive in the so-called Romanesque churches, which were either completed or modified on the new lines by the substitution of vaults on intersecting arches of dressed stone for timber roofs. A large number of buildings in England, Normandy, Germany, Northern Italy, Switzerland, the Rhine Provinces, and those of Northern France bear testimony of the highest interest to the transformations consequent on the invention of the groined vault and its universal application.
The impact of the cupola, as we discussed in our first chapter, was both direct and sequential. It was direct in churches designed with a single aisle and vaulted using intersecting arches, and sequential in the so-called Romanesque churches, which were either finished or updated according to the new style by replacing timber roofs with vaults made of dressed stone and intersecting arches. Many buildings in England, Normandy, Germany, Northern Italy, Switzerland, the Rhine Provinces, and Northern France serve as fascinating evidence of the changes that followed the invention of the groined vault and its widespread use.
Architects who had been trained in the great abbey schools, emboldened
by the successes of their forerunners and their own individual
experience, raised on every hand vast cathedrals, in which every known
development of the system was essayed with unequalled daring. Going
on from strength to strength, they eventually abandoned the antique[37]
traditions, and disregarding the statical conditions which ensured
the solidity of the ancient buildings,[38] they invented a system of
construction which is, as it were, merely a skeleton in stone, a stone
version of the timbered roof; its characteristic expression was[39]
[40] the
permanent strut known as the flying buttress; its governing idea
was equilibrium, for which it provided by architectural stratagems
ingenious in the highest degree, but also extremely precarious. Its
existence or stability depends for the most part on the quality of the
materials and their degrees of resisting power, the essential organs,
by which I mean those vital weight-carrying portions, the failure
of which would involve the ruin of the whole, being outside the
building, and therefore exposed to all those deteriorating influences
from which the load they bear, that is to say, the vaults, are
protected by walls and roof.
Architects who had trained in the great abbey schools, inspired by the achievements of their predecessors and their own experiences, built massive cathedrals everywhere, trying out every known advancement in the system with unmatched boldness. As they gained more confidence, they eventually moved away from ancient traditions, ignoring the structural requirements that kept the old buildings stable. They came up with a construction method that was essentially just a stone skeleton, a stone version of a timbered roof; its key feature was the permanent support known as the flying buttress. The main concept was equilibrium, which they achieved through highly clever but also very risky architectural techniques. Its stability largely depends on the quality of the materials and their ability to withstand pressure, with the crucial supports—those vital weight-carrying parts—located outside the building. This exposes them to all the damaging influences that the load they support, namely the vaults, are protected from by the walls and roof.

22. SECTION OF A SINGLE-AISLED CHURCH VAULTED ON INTERSECTING ARCHES WITH BUTTRESSES
22. SECTION OF A SINGLE-ISLE CHURCH VAULTED ON INTERSECTING ARCHES WITH BUTTRESSES

23. SECTION OF A THREE-AISLED CHURCH VAULTED ON INTERSECTING ARCHES WITH FLYING BUTTRESSES
23. SECTION OF A THREE-ISLE CHURCH VAULTED ON INTERSECTING ARCHES WITH FLYING BUTTRESSES
The great buildings constructed on these new principles consisted of a central nave with two, or even four side aisles. The huge structure depended for its light first upon low windows in the collateral portions, secondly, upon windows at a much higher level. Hence it became necessary to raise the vault of the central nave, and to give it an abutment in the form of detached semi-arches or flying buttresses. The crowns of these semi-arches impinged the piers at the planes of greatest pressure and received the collective thrust of all the ribs, formerets, transverse and diagonal arches. Their bases rested upon abutments, the strength of which was calculated according to the thrust they had to meet.
The impressive buildings built on these new principles featured a central nave with two or even four side aisles. The massive structure relied on light coming from low windows in the side sections and from windows positioned much higher up. This made it essential to elevate the vault of the central nave and support it with detached semi-arches or flying buttresses. The tops of these semi-arches met the piers at the areas of greatest pressure and absorbed the combined force of all the ribs, formerets, transverse, and diagonal arches. Their bases were positioned on abutments, which were designed to handle the amount of pressure they needed to support.
The primitive method of vaulting adopted in the central provinces of France in the construction of churches with three aisles rendered such buildings of necessity low and heavy. The main aisle being covered by a barrel vault, supported on either side by a continuous half-barrel vault, the sole means of lighting lay in the windows of the side aisles, so that the nave was always gloomy in the extreme. The Norman architects had avoided this difficulty, first in their native province, and afterwards in England, by vaulting the subordinate aisles only, and by raising the lateral walls of the nave high enough to allow a line of windows to be introduced between the lean-to roofs of the side aisles and the nave roof, the latter being an open timber construction instead of a vault.
The basic vaulting method used in the central regions of France when building churches with three aisles made these structures low and heavy. The main aisle was covered by a barrel vault, supported on both sides by a continuous half-barrel vault, leaving the only source of light to come from the windows in the side aisles, which made the nave extremely dim. The Norman architects avoided this problem, first in their home region and later in England, by vaulting only the side aisles and raising the side walls of the nave high enough to fit a line of windows between the sloping roofs of the side aisles and the nave roof, which was made using open timber construction instead of a vault.
The lateral gallery in the first story of Norman churches built on the basilican model is merely a development of the ancient tradition.[6] It bears the name of triforium because—or so we are told—each[42] compartment of such an interior gallery between the main piers of the nave was originally divided into three by pillars supporting lintels or by small columns supporting an arcade.
The side gallery on the first floor of Norman churches built in the basilica style is just an evolution of the ancient tradition.[6] It's called a triforium because, as we’ve been told, each[42] section of this interior gallery between the main columns of the nave was originally split into three by pillars that held up lintels or by small columns that supported an arcade.
Towards the close of the eleventh century Norman architects on both sides of the Channel were raising vast churches, the side aisles of which bore above their ribbed vaults galleries after the fashion of the primitive basilicas. These galleries in their turn were covered by open timber roofs like that of the nave. The bays were emphasised in the nave and in the side aisles by transverse arches, or arcs-doubleaux, which served as buttresses to those of the main vault. But after the adoption, towards the middle of the twelfth century, of the Angevin method of vaulting for religious buildings, the functions of the lateral walls and of the supporting arches became better defined, for these walls and arches had now to meet the thrusts of the transverse as well as that of the diagonal arches, which, meeting in bundles, as it were, at each pier, gathered their energies at well-marked points.
By the end of the eleventh century, Norman architects on both sides of the Channel were building huge churches, with side aisles featuring galleries above their ribbed vaults, similar to early basilicas. These galleries were topped with open timber roofs like the nave. The bays in the nave and side aisles were highlighted by transverse arches, or arcs-doubleaux, which acted as buttresses for the main vault. However, after the mid-twelfth century adoption of the Angevin vaulting technique for churches, the roles of the lateral walls and supporting arches became clearer, as these walls and arches now had to handle the forces from both the transverse and diagonal arches, which gathered their energy at distinct points where they met in bundles at each pier.
It was thus that the cross walls or arcs-doubleaux of the side aisles were gradually modified till they became detached semi-arches concealed beneath the outer roof of the side aisles.
It was this way that the cross walls or arcs-doubleaux of the side aisles were slowly changed until they turned into separate semi-arches hidden under the outer roof of the side aisles.
We have traced this modification in the Abbaye aux Dames at Caen.[7]
We have followed this change in the Abbaye aux Dames in Caen.[7]
Fig. 24 shows us an English example. It may be followed out in a number of other churches in England, at Pavia in Italy, at Zurich in Switzer[43]land, and at Basle on the Rhine, to name but a few of the churches in which the modification of the vaults was long posterior to the construction of the building itself.
Fig. 24 gives us an example from England. This approach can also be seen in several other churches across England, in Pavia, Italy, in Zurich, Switzerland[43], and in Basel along the Rhine, to mention just a few of the churches where the changes to the vaults happened long after the original construction of the building.

24. DURHAM CATHEDRAL. TRANSVERSE SECTIONS
24. DURHAM CATHEDRAL. CROSS SECTIONS
In France we shall find no example more deeply interesting than Noyon, which at the date of its construction (the last quarter of the twelfth century) formed, as it were, an epitome of the advance so far made by the architects of the Ile-de-France. In this curious building we find a fusion of the antique tradition developed by the Normans in their triforiums, and of the Angevin methods, as manifested in the groined vaults derived from domes: methods further perfected by the example of La Ste. Trinité[44] at Angers; in other words, by the adoption of intersecting arches planned on a square, the thrusts of all being received on the main piers, reinforced by an[45] intermediate transverse arch. And we note the appearance of the detached semi-arch beneath the roofing of the inferior aisles merging at its springing into the lateral arc-doubleau, and so resisting the thrust of the intersecting arches and transverse arches of the nave.
In France, there's no example more fascinating than Noyon, which, when it was built in the last quarter of the twelfth century, represented a summary of the progress made by the architects of the Ile-de-France up to that point. In this unique building, we see a blend of the ancient tradition developed by the Normans in their triforiums and the Angevin techniques seen in the groined vaults that are influenced by domes. These methods were further refined by the example of La Ste. Trinité[44] in Angers; specifically, by the use of intersecting arches arranged on a square, with all the pressures directed onto the main piers, supported by an[45] intermediate transverse arch. We also notice the appearance of the detached semi-arch under the roofing of the lower aisles, blending at its base into the lateral arc-doubleau, which helps counteract the pressure from the intersecting and transverse arches of the nave.

25. ABBEY CHURCH AT NOYON. PLAN
25. ABBEY CHURCH AT NOYON. PLAN

26. TRANSVERSE SECTION OF NOYON CHURCH
26. CROSS SECTION OF NOYON CHURCH
It has been said that Noyon was suggested by Tournai, doubtless on account of their superficial affinities. But the likeness is merely in general aspect, the methods of construction being wholly different. At Tournai the apsidal transepts are vaulted upon transverse arches of great strength, and upon radiating semi-arches united where they meet by a ring of voussoirs set horizontally, and at their springing by vaults keyed into their mass, an ingenious arrangement which recalls the vaulting of the Salle des Capitaines over the porch of the monastery church at Moissac.
It has been said that Noyon was inspired by Tournai, likely because of their superficial similarities. However, the resemblance is only in general appearance; the construction methods are completely different. At Tournai, the apsidal transepts are vaulted on strong transverse arches and radiating semi-arches that connect at their junctions with a ring of horizontal voussoirs, and at their bases by vaults locked into their structure, which is a clever design that is reminiscent of the vaulting in the Salle des Capitaines over the entrance of the monastery church at Moissac.
The combination of these arcs-doubleaux, which, in addition to the solidity of their independent structure, are strongly reinforced by the massive circular courses of the walls, is very peculiar, for it dispenses altogether both with auxiliary arches and[46] with abutments. Tournai, therefore, cannot be held to have begotten Noyon, for here we have groined vaults, the intersecting arches of which demand the reinforcement of abutments either concealed or apparent to sustain the thrust of these vaults over the lateral arcs-doubleaux. The ingenious arrangement above cited had in no sense modified the methods of abutment followed by the architects of[47] the twelfth century even after the adoption of the vault on intersecting arches. These, as will be remembered, consisted in buttressing the walls and piers of the nave by cross walls or by arches concealed beneath the roofing of the side aisles.
The combination of these arcs-doubleaux, which, in addition to the stability of their independent structure, are strongly supported by the massive circular courses of the walls, is quite unique because it completely eliminates the need for auxiliary arches and[46] abutments. Therefore, Tournai can't be considered the predecessor of Noyon since Noyon features groined vaults, where the intersecting arches require additional support from either hidden or visible abutments to manage the pressure of these vaults over the lateral arcs-doubleaux. The clever arrangement mentioned earlier did not change the abutment techniques used by the architects of[47] the twelfth century, even after they started using vaults with intersecting arches. These typically involved supporting the walls and piers of the nave with cross walls or arches hidden beneath the roofing of the side aisles.

27. CHURCH OF TOURNAI, BELGIUM. EXTERIOR VIEW OF THE NORTH TRANSEPT TOWARDS THE SCHELDT
27. CHURCH OF TOURNAI, BELGIUM. OUTSIDE VIEW OF THE NORTH TRANSEPT FACING THE SCHELDT

28. MONASTERY CHURCH AT MOISSAC. VAULT OF THE HALL KNOWN AS THE HALL OF THE CAPTAINS ABOVE THE PORCH
28. MONASTERY CHURCH AT MOISSAC. VAULT OF THE HALL KNOWN AS THE HALL OF THE CAPTAINS ABOVE THE PORCH

29. CHURCH OF TOURNAI, BELGIUM. INTERIOR OF THE NORTH TRANSEPT
29. CHURCH OF TOURNAI, BELGIUM. INTERIOR OF THE NORTH TRANSEPT
We find at Soissons the first application of an architectural system, the special feature of which is the flying buttress.
We see the first use of an architectural system at Soissons, characterized by the flying buttress.
The south transept of Soissons Cathedral was evidently suggested by Noyon. This is apparent in the adoption of the two-storied side aisle and in the semi-circular plan. But the method of vaulting common to both churches has a greater refinement at[48] Soissons. Reduced to its simplest expression of strength by the attenuation of its skeleton, the vault still exercises its full thrust on those parts which rise above the upper gallery.
The south transept of Soissons Cathedral clearly takes inspiration from Noyon. This is noticeable in the use of the two-level side aisle and the semi-circular layout. However, the way the vaulting is done at Soissons is more refined than in Noyon. Simplified to its most basic expression of strength through the thinning of its structure, the vault still exerts its full pressure on the areas that rise above the upper gallery.
The architect of Soissons was not content, like his brother of Noyon, to support the vault laterally by interior arches collaborating with the arcs-doubleaux of the triforium, and reinforced by an abutment impinging on the wall of the central nave. To him the idea occurred of detached semi-arches in open air, springing from above the roof of the triforium and its buttresses and marking each bay. Thus was born the flying buttress, a feature frankly emphasising its special aim and function, namely, to meet the thrust of the main vault at its points of concentration.
The architect of Soissons wasn't satisfied, like his counterpart in Noyon, to support the vault from the sides using interior arches that worked with the arcs-doubleaux of the triforium, and backed up by an abutment pushing against the wall of the central nave. He came up with the idea of detached semi-arches in the open air, rising from above the roof of the triforium and its buttresses, marking each bay. This led to the creation of the flying buttress, a feature that clearly highlights its specific purpose and function: to counteract the pressure of the main vault at its main points of concentration.

30. SOISSONS CATHEDRAL. SOUTH TRANSEPT. SECTION OF FLYING BUTTRESS
30. SOISSONS CATHEDRAL. SOUTH TRANSEPT. SECTION OF FLYING BUTTRESS

[8] These flying buttresses, in themselves insufficient for the task laid upon them, and worn by the destructive action of the weather, were pushed entirely out of shape by the constant pressure from within, the thrust of the vault being aggravated by the circular plan of the building, while the vaults themselves became dislocated by reason of their insufficient abutments. It became necessary to reconstruct the buttresses in 1880, to avert the total collapse of the south transept.
[8] These flying buttresses, which were not strong enough for the job they were given and were damaged by the elements, were pushed completely out of shape by the constant pressure from inside. The force of the vault was worsened by the building's circular design, and the vaults themselves became misaligned due to their weak supports. It became necessary to rebuild the buttresses in 1880 to prevent the complete collapse of the south transept.
The reconstruction of these flying buttresses, and of many others of the same period, furnishes us with a criticism ad hominem upon the system.
The rebuilding of these flying buttresses, along with many others from that time, gives us a direct criticism of the system.
The flying buttress, in combination with the intersecting arch, gave[49] birth to a new system of construction, a system on which were raised vast buildings which compel our admiration and demand our careful study, but should not invite our imitation. They are monuments to the ingenuity of the twelfth and thirteenth century[50] architect, but no less are they beacons warning against the perils of a rationalism—more apparent than real—which their authors carried to its extreme limits, casting to the winds all traditional principles, and consequently all authority.
The flying buttress, combined with the intersecting arch, gave[49] rise to a new construction system, one that allowed for the creation of massive buildings that earn our admiration and deserve our careful study, but shouldn't be blindly imitated. They stand as testaments to the creativity of twelfth and thirteenth-century[50] architects, and they also serve as warnings against the dangers of an overly rational approach—one that seemed more reasonable than it actually was—which their creators pushed to its limits, disregarding all traditional principles and, ultimately, all authority.
It would seem as though the architects of this period, emboldened by such achievements as the churches of Noyon, Soissons, Laon, Paris, Sens, and Bourges, and spurred by professional emulation, went on from one feat of daring to another, passing from the triumphs of Rheims, Amiens, and Mans to the supreme architectural folly of Beauvais, and creating monuments no less amazing in dimension than in the statical problems grappled with, if not always solved.
It seems like the architects of this time, inspired by their accomplishments such as the churches in Noyon, Soissons, Laon, Paris, Sens, and Bourges, and motivated by competition among themselves, moved from one bold project to the next. They progressed from the successes of Rheims, Amiens, and Mans to the ultimate architectural challenge of Beauvais, creating structures that were just as impressive in size as in the engineering problems they faced, even if those problems weren't always fully resolved.
The study of mediæval architecture is one of the most fascinating of pursuits, but it is one beset with difficulties. The obscurity in which the origin of our great monuments is buried is profound and often impenetrable.
The study of medieval architecture is one of the most fascinating pursuits, but it's also filled with challenges. The mystery surrounding the origins of our great monuments is deep and often impossible to uncover.
A fertile cause of error is the confusion which in many cases has arisen between the dates of foundation and of consecration. Very often a church was built and afterwards considerably modified, rather than actually reconstructed, on the same consecrated site.
A common source of error is the confusion that often occurs between the dates of establishment and consecration. Frequently, a church was built and then later significantly altered, instead of being completely reconstructed, on the same consecrated site.
Lightning was the most frequent cause of the destruction, total or partial, of mediæval churches. Striking the steeple, the tower, or the roof, it fired the timber superstructure of the nave. This in itself would not have been an irreparable disaster; but as the timbers gave way the calcined beams charred the piers, and so prepared the downfall of the whole building, which was then either restored or reconstructed in the fashion of the day. Hence, whether we base our deductions upon more or less[52] trustworthy records or upon contemporary readings of existing data, the result is too often a confusion among vanished monuments, or a contradiction between the buildings as they now exist and the historic records which relate to them.
Lightning was the most common cause of destruction, either total or partial, of medieval churches. It would strike the steeple, tower, or roof, igniting the timber framework of the nave. While this alone wouldn’t have been a complete disaster, as the timbers broke down, the burned beams damaged the piers, leading to the collapse of the entire structure, which was then either restored or rebuilt in the style of the time. Thus, whether we base our conclusions on more or less[52] reliable records or on modern interpretations of existing data, we often end up with confusion among lost monuments, or a contradiction between the buildings as they are today and the historical records that pertain to them.

32. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. PLAN
32. Laon Cathedral. Plan

33. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. INTERIOR OF THE NAVE
33. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. INSIDE THE NAVE
Nothing is easier for interested theorists than to post-or ante-date the structure of a building. They have nothing to fear from the testimony of writers, and, with very few exceptions, it is difficult to assign a precise date to the construction of great churches and cathedrals or to point with certainty to their architects. The obscurity of these great artists is perhaps to be accounted for by the fact that they were ecclesiastics. As such the honour of their achievements belonged not to the individual, but to the corporate body, the order of which they were members, and members moreover who had, in most cases, taken the vow of humility.
Nothing is easier for interested theorists than to assign a date to the structure of a building, whether that’s in the past or the future. They face no risk from the accounts of writers, and with very few exceptions, it’s tough to pinpoint the exact date when great churches and cathedrals were built or to confidently identify their architects. The obscurity of these great artists might be explained by the fact that they were part of the clergy. As such, the credit for their achievements didn’t go to the individual but to the collective group, the order to which they belonged, and these members typically took a vow of humility.
Modern science, architectural and archæological, has failed to throw much positive light on this subject. It contents itself for the most part with ingenious hypotheses and learned deductions which leave us still in doubt as to precise dates. But we shall at least find some sort of foothold in a careful architectural survey of buildings themselves. This should be, of course, supplemented by study of historic records, and such a study will convince us that art in the Middle Ages, as in all epochs, obeyed the immutable laws of filiation and transformation. We shall follow the artist step by step, observing his research, his hesitation, his errors, and even his corrections.
Modern science, including architecture and archaeology, hasn't really shed much light on this topic. It mainly relies on clever theories and scholarly conclusions that still leave us unsure about exact dates. However, we can at least find some grounding through a detailed architectural analysis of the buildings themselves. Of course, this should be supported by examining historical records, and such an examination will show us that art in the Middle Ages, like in all periods, followed the unchanging principles of development and change. We'll trace the artist's journey, noting their exploration, uncertainties, mistakes, and even their revisions.
These are trustworthy documents in which to study the origin of a building and to note its successive transformations, which latter were far more frequent than total reconstructions. For it was not until the beginning of the thirteenth century that great cathedral churches in any con[54]siderable numbers were conceived and continuously executed.[9]
These are reliable documents for studying the history of a building and observing its various changes, which happened much more often than complete overhauls. It wasn't until the early thirteenth century that a significant number of large cathedral churches were planned and built consistently.[9]
[9] It is possible, if not easy, to trace the architectural development of the Middle Ages in a good many cathedrals and churches of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. We have, however, confined ourselves, for the purposes of our present synthesis, to the churches and cathedrals of the royal domain, and more especially of the Ile-de-France, not only because they served as models for the architects of their day, but because they illustrate in a remarkable degree the various transitions we desire to study.
[9] It's possible, though not simple, to follow the architectural evolution of the Middle Ages through many cathedrals and churches from the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. For our current synthesis, however, we've focused on the churches and cathedrals within the royal domain, particularly in the Ile-de-France, not only because they served as models for architects of the time, but also because they significantly showcase the various transitions we want to examine.

34. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. MAIN FAÇADE
34. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. MAIN FACADE
The great abbey churches founded towards the close of the twelfth century in the royal domain, but continued and finished in the early years of the thirteenth, still preserved a more ancient tradition.
The great abbey churches established near the end of the twelfth century in the royal domain, but carried on and completed in the early years of the thirteenth, still maintained a more ancient tradition.
Laon, which is derived from Noyon and from the south transept of Soissons, consists of a nave with transepts, and of two-storied side aisles vaulted upon intersecting arches, above which, as at Soissons, rise flying buttresses, which meet the thrust of the main vault.
Laon, which comes from Noyon and the south transept of Soissons, features a nave with transepts and two-story side aisles vaulted with intersecting arches. Above, like at Soissons, there are flying buttresses that counter the force of the main vault.
This arrangement of the side aisles proves the continuity of the Norman formulæ, just as the method of construction adopted in the main vault demonstrates the persistent influence of the dome.[10]
This setup of the side aisles shows the ongoing use of the Norman styles, just like the building technique used in the main vault illustrates the lasting impact of the dome.[10]
The admirably constructed main vault is square on plan, each square containing two transverse compartments, after the Angevin method as derived from the Aquitainian dome. Here we find indications that, if the builders of the Church of Laon had fully assimilated this method, their minds were nevertheless not altogether at rest as to the functions of the flying buttress. This was, of course, essential to the piers which received the united thrust of both transverse and diagonal arches. But it was far from logical to reinforce the intermediate piers supporting nothing but the auxiliary transverse arches by abutments identical with those of the main piers.
The beautifully designed main vault is square in shape, with each square divided into two transverse compartments, following the Angevin style derived from the Aquitainian dome. Here, we see signs that, although the builders of the Church of Laon had grasped this method, they were still uncertain about the role of the flying buttress. This was crucial for the piers that took on the combined pressure from both the transverse and diagonal arches. However, it didn’t make much sense to support the intermediate piers, which only held the auxiliary transverse arches, with abutments that were the same as those used for the main piers.
The illogicality so striking at Laon is absent from Noyon. There, on the contrary, the architects—of the original construction—had emphasised the functions of the main piers by buttresses of greater projection and solidity than those accorded to the secondary piers.
The lack of logic that’s so evident in Laon is missing in Noyon. There, on the other hand, the architects of the original design highlighted the functions of the main piers with buttresses that are more prominent and sturdier than those used for the secondary piers.

35. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. THE EAST END
35. LAON CATHEDRAL. THE EAST END

36. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. SECTION OF THE NAVE
36. CATHEDRAL OF LAON. SECTION OF THE NAVE
Notre Dame de Paris was begun towards the close of the twelfth century, and finished, save for the chapels, in the first half of the thirteenth. As at Laon, the Norman tradition is observed in the arrangement of the upper galleries of the side aisles, while the influence of the dome is again to be traced[59] in the sex-partite groining. The same illogical system of abutments obtains as at Laon.
Notre Dame de Paris was started near the end of the twelfth century and was mostly completed, except for the chapels, in the first half of the thirteenth century. Like at Laon, the Norman style is seen in the layout of the upper galleries of the side aisles, while the influence of the dome is also noticeable in the six-part vaulting. The same inconsistent system of support structures is present as at Laon.[59]
This vast building, consisting of a nave and double side aisles of equal height sweeping round the semi-circular choir, seems to be one of the first five-aisled cathedrals; its grandiose arrangement, the boldness of its combinations, and the perfection of its detail mark the considerable progress made by the architects of the Ile-de-France.
This large building, made up of a nave and two equal-height side aisles that curve around the semi-circular choir, appears to be one of the earliest five-aisled cathedrals. Its impressive layout, the daring nature of its design, and the flawless execution of its details highlight the significant advancements achieved by the architects of the Ile-de-France.

37. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. PLAN
37. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. PLAN
The method of construction here adopted has a peculiar significance. The upper internal galleries, vaulted on diagonal arches, and raised considerably above the level of the second side aisle, the boldness of the flying buttress, which at one span embraces the two side aisles and forms the abutments of the main vault—alike prove that the architects of Notre Dame de Paris had adopted the newly discovered systems even to excess, and were applying them with unparalleled skill and ingenuity.
The construction method used here is particularly noteworthy. The upper internal galleries, vaulted on diagonal arches and set significantly higher than the second side aisle, along with the impressive flying buttress that spans both side aisles and supports the main vault, clearly demonstrate that the architects of Notre Dame de Paris embraced the newly discovered techniques to the fullest and applied them with exceptional skill and creativity.

38. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. SECTION OF THE NAVE
38. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. SECTION OF THE NAVE
The Norman tradition which had obtained in the Ile-de-France passed away in the first years of the[61] thirteenth century. At Châlons-sur-Marne the nave is flanked by two-storied side aisles. But the upper gallery, vaulted and greatly reduced in size, shows that the conventional arrangement was fast dying out.
The Norman tradition that was present in the Ile-de-France faded away in the early years of the[61] thirteenth century. At Châlons-sur-Marne, the nave is bordered by two-story side aisles. However, the upper gallery, which is vaulted and much smaller, indicates that the traditional layout was quickly becoming obsolete.
The influence of the dome was longer lived, as is shown in the construction of vaults at this period. We may still trace it at Langres in the domed form of the vaults, which, in spite of their rectangular plan, seem to be a reduced copy of the Angevin naves.
The impact of the dome lasted longer, as seen in the building of vaults during this time. We can still see its influence at Langres in the domed design of the vaults, which, despite their rectangular layout, appear to be a smaller version of the Angevin naves.

39. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. FLYING BUTTRESSES AND SOUTH TOWER
39. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. FLYING BUTTRESSES AND SOUTH TOWER
The naves of Sens and of Bourges are also vaulted in square compartments. The thrust of the vaults is carried by the diagonal arches to each alternate pier, the intermediate one receiving only the auxiliary transverse arch already[62] fully described. Yet here again the exterior flying buttresses are all of equal solidity in spite of the varying strain. This arrangement, prudent if illogical, shows once more with what distrust architects had adopted that system of exterior abutment, the characteristic of which is a detached arch exposed to all the vicissitudes of weather, and yet responsible for the stability of the whole edifice.
The naves of Sens and Bourges also have vaulted square sections. The force from the vaults is transferred by the diagonal arches to every other support, with the middle one only taking the additional transverse arch that has already[62] been described. However, once again, the external flying buttresses are all equally strong despite the different pressures. This setup, sensible yet somewhat illogical, illustrates the architects' hesitation to fully embrace the system of external support, which features a detached arch exposed to all kinds of weather while being crucial for the stability of the entire structure.
The Cathedral of Sens marks a new phase of development by its suppression of the upper gallery over the side aisles. These are now vaulted and covered by a lean-to roof; a flying buttress of single span receives the thrust of the main vault. The building is perfectly solid; its construction shows research, though it is as illogical as that of Laon or of Paris; for the exterior flying buttresses are all of equal strength, and so fail to proclaim their true functions, the interior thrusts varying considerably.
The Cathedral of Sens represents a new stage of development by eliminating the upper gallery over the side aisles. These areas are now vaulted and topped with a lean-to roof; a single-span flying buttress supports the pressure from the main vault. The building is completely solid; its construction exhibits careful study, even though it's as illogical as that of Laon or Paris. The exterior flying buttresses are all the same strength and fail to indicate their actual functions, while the interior thrusts vary significantly.

40. SENS CATHEDRAL. PLAN OF A BAY. VAULT IN SQUARE COMPARTMENTS OF TWO BAYS
40. SENS CATHEDRAL. PLAN OF A BAY. VAULT IN SQUARE COMPARTMENTS OF TWO BAYS

41. SENS CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF A BAY OF THE NAVE
41. SENS CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF A BAY OF THE NAVE

42. SENS CATHEDRAL. INTERIOR VIEW OF LATERAL BAYS
42. SENS CATHEDRAL. INTERIOR VIEW OF SIDE CHAPELS
The arrangement at Bourges, which appears to have been mainly built, if not actually finished, in[63] the first half of the thirteenth century, differs from that of Sens. The structure is one of five aisles,[64] and in plan recalls Notre Dame de Paris, but the details are very dissimilar. The inner side aisles no longer support a gallery, nor are they of equal height with the outer aisles; they are raised so as to afford space for lighting (see Fig. 43). The main vault is sex-partite planned on squares; but the same illogicality exists here which we have already pointed out, and in connection with which we will risk appearing somewhat insistent, in the hope of directing special attention to it. It is more glaring here than elsewhere, the flying buttresses[65] themselves being of exaggerated dimensions and of double span, embracing the two side aisles.
The layout at Bourges, which seems to have been mainly constructed, if not fully completed, in[63] the first half of the 13th century, is different from that of Sens. The building features five aisles,[64] and its design is reminiscent of Notre Dame de Paris, but the details vary significantly. The inner side aisles no longer support a gallery, nor are they the same height as the outer aisles; they are elevated to create space for lighting (see Fig. 43). The main vault is organized in sex-partite sections based on squares; however, the same inconsistency we’ve noted before is evident here as well, and we’ll take the chance to emphasize it again in hopes of drawing special attention to it. This issue is more pronounced here than elsewhere, with the flying buttresses[65] being oversized and spanning double, supporting both side aisles.

43. BOURGES CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE NAVE
43. BOURGES CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE NAVE
Both at Bourges and Sens the space between the summit of the archivolts and the bases of the upper windows, known as the frieze, or, in modern parlance, the triforium, becomes a purely decorative feature. It consists of a narrow arcaded corridor, occupying in the interior of the building that portion of the wall space which in the exterior has been appropriated by the lean-to roof of the side aisles. At Sens there is merely a single gallery; at Bourges it becomes double, through the stepped arrangement of the side aisles (see Fig. 43), a variation in which we may trace an ingenious blending of the systems of Anjou and Poitiers with those of the Ile-de-France.
Both at Bourges and Sens, the space between the top of the archivolts and the bases of the upper windows, known as the frieze or, in today's terms, the triforium, serves as a purely decorative feature. It consists of a narrow arcaded corridor that fills the interior wall space that in the exterior is taken up by the lean-to roof of the side aisles. At Sens, there is just a single gallery; at Bourges, it doubles up due to the stepped arrangement of the side aisles (see Fig. 43), a variation that shows a clever combination of the styles from Anjou and Poitiers with those from the Ile-de-France.
The Cathedral of Rheims, which was begun soon after the destruction of the original building by the fire of 1211, is a supreme expression of the fusion of the three systems—those of Aquitaine, of Anjou, and of the Ile-de-France. It may be taken as the most perfect manifestation of persistent efforts to establish a method of construction based on equilibrium—the equilibrium, that is to say, of a building vaulted on intersecting arches, the thrusts of which are received by exterior flying buttresses.
The Cathedral of Rheims, started shortly after the original structure was destroyed by fire in 1211, is a remarkable example of combining three architectural styles—those of Aquitaine, Anjou, and the Ile-de-France. It can be seen as the ultimate expression of ongoing attempts to create a construction method based on balance—specifically, the balance of a building vaulted on crossing arches, with the forces being supported by outside flying buttresses.
The temerity, and even the dangers of such a system, are sufficiently demonstrated in the wonderful works of the thirteenth-century architects themselves. For, notwithstanding the skill and beauty of their many admirable combinations, they were unable to reduce their methods to scientific formulæ. The statical power of their structures remained an uncertain quantity, determined by the durability of the material and its exposure or non-exposure to the weather, the interior skeleton being formed of the same material as the exterior.
The boldness, and even the risks of such a system, are clearly shown in the amazing works of the thirteenth-century architects themselves. Despite the skill and beauty of their many impressive designs, they couldn't turn their methods into scientific formulas. The stability of their structures remained an uncertain factor, influenced by the durability of the materials and whether they were exposed to the weather, with the internal framework made from the same material as the exterior.

44. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. PLAN
44. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. MAP
The perils inherent in such a system are more[68] apparent at Rheims than elsewhere, because of the colossal proportions of the building. The arrangement of the flying buttresses, however, is more logical than at Laon, Paris, Sens, and Bourges, by reason of the quadripartite arrangement of the main vault. The thrusts being equally distributed among the supporting piers, each flying buttress performs an identical office; their equal strength and solidity is therefore perfectly appropriate and logical. But though theoretically correct in its disposition of flying buttresses of equal strength to meet thrusts of equal strength, the method is vitiated by its inherent weakness as a system of abutment. The fragility of the flying buttress exposed it to two grave dangers, active and passive; active, taking into account the constant strain upon it as an abutment; passive, in regard to the gradual reduction of its solidity by exposure to weather. In support of this statement,[69] it is only necessary to refer to the restorations which it has been found necessary to make within the last few years, to preserve the nave. The flying buttresses have been strengthened from below, a proceeding without which the collapse of the huge building would have been inevitable.
The dangers of such a system are more[68] obvious at Rheims than anywhere else, due to the massive size of the building. However, the arrangement of the flying buttresses is more logical than at Laon, Paris, Sens, and Bourges, because of the four-part structure of the main vault. The forces are evenly spread across the supporting piers, so each flying buttress has the same role; their equal strength and stability are therefore entirely fitting and rational. But while the placement of equally strong flying buttresses to counterbalance equal forces is theoretically sound, the method is flawed due to its inherent weakness as a support system. The fragility of the flying buttress exposes it to two serious risks: active, considering the constant stress it faces as a support, and passive, regarding the gradual loss of its solidity from weather exposure. To support this claim,[69] it’s only necessary to mention the repairs that have been needed in recent years to maintain the nave. The flying buttresses have been reinforced from below, a measure without which the collapse of the massive building would have been unavoidable.
But we shall find much to call for unqualified admiration at Rheims in the grandiose conception of the work and in its powerful execution, in the magnificent arrangement of its eastern façade, and in the perfect harmony of the ornamentation, where sculpture, capitals, friezes, crockets, and floriations are so many types of mediæval decorative art at its best.
But we will find plenty to admire at Rheims in the impressive design of the building and its strong execution, in the stunning arrangement of its eastern facade, and in the perfect harmony of the decorations, where sculptures, capitals, friezes, crockets, and floral designs showcase medieval decorative art at its best.
The Cathedral of Amiens, which dates from about 1220, and is one of the largest as well as one of the most admired of Gothic masterpieces, is directly founded upon that of Rheims. The plan is on the same lines, with this exception, that at Amiens the choir is of greater importance relatively to the nave, and that the piers and points of support are weaker and much more lofty.
The Cathedral of Amiens, which was built around 1220, is one of the largest and most celebrated Gothic masterpieces. It is directly based on the Cathedral of Rheims. The layout follows a similar design, with one key difference: in Amiens, the choir holds greater significance compared to the nave, and the supports and piers are weaker and much taller.

45. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE NAVE
45. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE NAVE

46. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. FLYING BUTTRESSES OF THE CHOIR
46. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. FLYING BUTTRESSES OF THE CHOIR
The Rémois architects, while exercised by the problems of equilibrium
which their system involved, sought to minimise its dangers, which
they recognised no less fully than their predecessors, by prudently
avoiding all false bearings. It will be easily seen by a comparison
of the two sections (Figs. 45 and 48) that the builders of Amiens
were troubled by no such misgivings, or that they were at least more
venturesome if not more accomplished. They did not hesitate to base
the columns which received the crowns of the flying buttresses on a
corbel arrangement which had no solid bearing, as may be seen by[70]
following the direction of the dotted line X in Fig. 48. The boldness,
or rather the imprudence of such[71]
[72] an arrangement is patent, for the
failure of anyone of the courses, or the decay of any part of the pier
into which the corbels are keyed, would necessarily involve a rupture
in the flying buttresses, on which the stability of the main vault
depends. The disintegration of the whole building and its total ruin
could be the only result. The perils of such combinations, or rather
such tours de force of equilibrium, are exemplified at Beauvais.
The architects who built the choir, about the year 1225, basing it on
that of Amiens, determined to raise a monument which should surpass,
both in plan and elevation, all the structures of their epoch. They
increased the breadth of the choir and of its bays, raising, in the
latter, intermediate piers on the crowns of the lower archivolts, thus
dividing the upper[73] bays, and at the same time strengthening the vault
by auxiliary transverse arches. They exaggerated the height of the
archivolts and of the large windows,[74] and diminished their thickness,
in order to give greater elegance and lightness, and the main vault
rose to a height of more than 160 feet above the ground level. This
tremendous elevation, the exaggeration of which in proportion to the
width of the nave is striking, necessitated a complicated system of
flying buttresses surpassing in boldness all that had gone before.
The section in Fig. 51 will give some idea of what has been justly
described as an architectural folly. It is astonishing that the
structure should have stood as it has done, taking into account the
false bearings of the intermediate piers, here again shown by the
dotted line X (Fig. 51).
The architects from Rémois focused on the balance issues their system presented and worked to minimize its risks, which they acknowledged just as well as their predecessors, by carefully avoiding any misleading supports. A comparison of the two sections (Figs. 45 and 48) makes it clear that the builders of Amiens were not burdened by such doubts or, at the very least, were more daring if not more skilled. They weren't afraid to place the columns that supported the crowns of the flying buttresses on a corbel system that had no solid support, as you can see by following the dotted line X in Fig. 48. The audacity, or rather the recklessness, of such an arrangement is obvious, because the failure of any of the courses or the deterioration of any part of the pier where the corbels are attached would inevitably lead to a break in the flying buttresses, which the stability of the main vault depends on. The only possible outcome would be the destruction of the entire building and its total collapse. The dangers of such combinations, or rather such feats of balance, are illustrated at Beauvais. The architects who built the choir around 1225, inspired by Amiens, aimed to create a structure that would exceed all others of their time in both design and height. They widened the choir and its bays, adding intermediate piers on the crowns of the lower archivolts, hence dividing the upper[73] bays, while simultaneously reinforcing the vault with extra transverse arches. They exaggerated the height of the archivolts and the large windows,[74] and reduced their thickness to enhance elegance and lightness, resulting in the main vault rising over 160 feet above the ground. This immense height, particularly striking in proportion to the width of the nave, required a complex system of flying buttresses that were bolder than anything that had come before. The section in Fig. 51 illustrates what has been rightly called an architectural folly. It’s remarkable that the structure has stood as it has, considering the misleading supports of the intermediate piers, again indicated by the dotted line X (Fig. 51).
These rest for half of their thickness on off-sets from the piers, which, proving unequal to the strain, have been temporarily stayed, and must eventually be consolidated.
These rest for half their thickness on supports from the piers, which, proving unable to handle the load, have been temporarily stabilized and must eventually be reinforced.

47. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. PLAN
Amiens Cathedral Map

48. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. SECTION THROUGH THE NAVE
48. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. SECTION THROUGH THE NAVE
The choir, however, was finished about 1270, and stood for several years. But dislocations then declared themselves. The forces so elaborately balanced lost their equilibrium, and on the 29th November 1284 the vault fell, dragging down with it the flying buttresses, and carrying havoc through the rest of the building. In the reconstruction which followed it was thought imperative to double the points of support in the arcades both of the main and side aisles, and to reinforce the flying buttresses by iron chains.
The choir was completed around 1270 and stood for several years. However, problems then became apparent. The carefully balanced structures lost their stability, and on November 29, 1284, the vault collapsed, bringing down the flying buttresses and causing destruction throughout the rest of the building. During the reconstruction that followed, it was deemed necessary to double the support points in the arcades of both the main and side aisles and to strengthen the flying buttresses with iron chains.
During the thirteenth century a number of cathedrals were raised all
over Europe on the model of the great buildings of Northern France,
and more especially of Amiens, which seems to have roused a great
enthusiasm; these were, however, of far[75] more modest dimensions. They
had neither the exaggerated height nor the structural audacities
of their exemplars. Few of these churches and cathedrals, the
reconstruction of which on the new system generally began with the
choir, which was[76]
[77] added to the primitive nave, were completed by
those who initiated their erection. The most highly favoured in this
respect were finished in the course of the fourteenth century; but in
the greater number[78] of cases the work dragged slowly on, and reached
its end some two centuries after its inauguration. Reconstructive
undertakings were constantly impeded[79] by wars or social convulsions,
which either hampered or entirely cut off the resources of bishops and
architects, their promoters. Such interruptions were of great service
to modern archæological study, offering as they do distinct evidence
of the various transformations which were successively accomplished
from the so-called Romanesque period to the Gothic.
During the thirteenth century, many cathedrals were built across Europe based on the designs of the great buildings in Northern France, especially Amiens, which seemed to inspire a lot of enthusiasm; however, these were much more modest in size. They didn't have the exaggerated height or bold structures of their models. Few of these churches and cathedrals, which typically started their reconstruction with the choir that was added to the original nave, were completed by the original builders. Those that were most fortunate were finished during the fourteenth century, but in many cases, the work progressed slowly and was completed about two centuries after it began. Reconstruction projects were often hindered by wars or social upheaval, which either limited or completely cut off the resources for bishops and architects, who were their sponsors. These interruptions greatly benefited modern archaeological studies, as they provide clear evidence of the various changes made from the so-called Romanesque period to the Gothic.

49. BEAUVAIS CATHEDRAL. APSE
49. Beauvais Cathedral. Apse

50. BEAUVAIS CATHEDRAL. NORTH FRONT
50. Beauvais Cathedral. North Front

51. BEAUVAIS CATHEDRAL. TRANSVERSE SECTION
51. Beauvais Cathedral. Cross Section

52. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL. ROSE WINDOW OF NORTH TRANSEPT
52. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL. ROSE WINDOW OF NORTH TRANSEPT
The majority of these great buildings, which show traces of the vicissitudes through which they passed, bear a strong likeness to each other, and vary only in detail, according to the skill of their constructors.
Most of these impressive buildings, which show signs of the ups and downs they’ve experienced, look very similar to one another and only differ in details, depending on the skill of their builders.
The peculiar interest of Chartres centres in its remarkable statuary; it has, however, other features which command attention, such as the rose window of the north, transept and the design of the flying buttresses. These consist of three arches, one above the other, the two lower ones being connected by colonnettes, radiating from a centre, so that the lower arch is related to the upper, as the nave of a wheel is to the felloes, the colonnettes forming the spokes.
The unique appeal of Chartres lies in its stunning statues; however, it also has other elements that draw attention, like the north rose window, the transept, and the design of the flying buttresses. These feature three arches stacked one on top of the other, with the two lower arches connected by small columns that radiate from a center, so that the lower arch is related to the upper, just like the nave of a wheel is to the felloes, with the small columns acting as the spokes.
At Mans the arrangement of the choir is so far more remarkable in that
it is extremely unusual, or indeed, in its way unique. The flying
buttresses are planned in the form of a Y (see A on the plan Fig. 53),
thus affording space for windows in the exterior wall, to light the
vast circular ambulatory, which at Mans is of unusual importance, and
surrounds the choir with a double aisle. The flying buttresses which
rise above the arcs-doubleaux, bi-furcated (B on the plan), are
over-attenuated in section; their exaggerated height and proportionate
slenderness threaten to make them spring, so that it has been found
necessary to bind them together by ties and[80]
[81] iron chains. Such
expedients are a sufficient criticism of the ingenious but precarious
system adopted by the architects of Mans.
At Mans, the layout of the choir is particularly notable because it’s quite unusual, or rather, unique. The flying buttresses are designed in a Y shape (see A on the plan Fig. 53), which allows for windows in the outer wall to illuminate the large circular ambulatory that holds significant importance in Mans, surrounding the choir with a double aisle. The flying buttresses that rise above the arcs-doubleaux bifurcate (B on the plan) and are overly slender in section; their heightened and proportionate slimness seems to put them at risk of bending, leading to the necessity of tying them together with straps and[80]
[81] iron chains. These measures are a clear critique of the clever yet unstable system used by the architects of Mans.

53. MANS CATHEDRAL. PLAN
53. Men's Cathedral. Plan

54. MANS CATHEDRAL. FLYING BUTTRESSES OF THE APSE
54. MAN'S CATHEDRAL. FLYING BUTTRESSES OF THE APSE

55. MANS CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE CHOIR
55. MAN'S CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE CHOIR
The influence of the Ile-de-France in Normandy is manifest in the
arrangement of choirs and apsidal chapels in Norman cathedrals of
the thirteenth century. The Cathedral of Coutances, a monument
of the eleventh century, was rebuilt in the early[82]
[83] years of the
thirteenth century under the impulse given by Northern France to the
architecture of the period. It is in the choir that we clearly trace
this influence, in the double columns of the apse, and the ingenious
disposition of its collateral vaults. But the façade is purely Norman,
not merely in general design, but in the details of the composition,
facsimiles of which may be found in England.
The influence of the Ile-de-France in Normandy is evident in the layout of choirs and apsidal chapels in Norman cathedrals from the thirteenth century. The Cathedral of Coutances, a structure from the eleventh century, was rebuilt in the early[82]
[83] years of the thirteenth century as a result of the architectural influence from Northern France during that time. You can see this influence most clearly in the choir, particularly in the double columns of the apse and the clever arrangement of its collateral vaults. However, the façade is distinctly Norman, not just in its overall design but also in the architectural details, which have parallels in England.

56. COUTANCES CATHEDRAL. NORTH TOWER
56. Coutances Cathedral. North Tower
The Cathedral of Dol in Brittany, one of the great churches of the thirteenth century, seems to have escaped the influences of the Northern innovation. Its general plan, its square apse lighted by large windows, the details of its architecture and ornamentation, all proclaim its affinity to the great churches which rose contemporaneously with it on either side of the Channel, in Normandy, and in England. It is very probable that it was built by the same architects or their immediate disciples, working on the more ancient[84] methods of the Norman schools founded by Lanfranc at Canterbury towards the close of the eleventh century, on the model of those he had established in France at the famous Abbaye du Bec.
The Cathedral of Dol in Brittany, one of the major churches from the thirteenth century, seems to have avoided the influences of Northern innovation. Its overall design, its square apse illuminated by large windows, and the details of its architecture and decoration all show its connection to the great churches that were built around the same time on both sides of the Channel, in Normandy and England. It's very likely that it was constructed by the same architects or their close followers, using the older methods from the Norman schools established by Lanfranc at Canterbury towards the end of the eleventh century, based on the models he created in France at the famous Abbaye du Bec.[84]
The Cathedrals of Rheims, Amiens, and Beauvais excited extraordinary enthusiasm in their time, not only in the provinces of France, but among neighbouring nations, notably in England, Belgium, Germany, Sweden, Spain, and Italy.
The cathedrals of Rheims, Amiens, and Beauvais generated incredible excitement during their time, not just in various regions of France but also among neighboring countries, especially England, Belgium, Germany, Sweden, Spain, and Italy.
This enthusiasm was less fervid in the provinces farthest from the royal domain; but even in these outlying districts several remarkable buildings rose in the first half of the thirteenth century, constructed on the new lines.
This enthusiasm was less intense in the provinces farthest from the royal domain; but even in these remote areas, several notable buildings were erected in the first half of the thirteenth century, built in the new style.
In 1233 the Cathedral of Bazas was begun, and, unlike the majority of such undertakings, was carried through and finished in a comparatively short time.
In 1233, the Cathedral of Bazas was started, and, unlike most of these projects, it was completed in a relatively short period.

57. RODEZ CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT
Rodez Cathedral. West Front

58. BORDEAUX CATHEDRAL. CHOIR AND NORTH FRONT
58. BORDEAUX CATHEDRAL. CHOIR AND NORTH FRONT

59. LICHFIELD CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT
Lichfield Cathedral. West Front
The Cathedral of Bayonne, a contemporary building, shared the fate of Meaux, Troyes, and Auxerre. It was completed, with one tower only, in the sixteenth century. In 1248 the foundations of Clermont Cathedral were laid. The plan provided for six or seven towers, but the choir was the only portion finished in the thirteenth century. The transept and four towers, together with a portion of[86] the nave, were completed in the following century, and the work was then abandoned until the reign of Napoleon III., who caused it to be again taken up. The Cathedral of Limoges was begun in 1273, under the direct inspiration of Notre Dame at Amiens. Down to our own times it has had to content itself with a choir, a transept, and the suggestions of a nave, the last of which has lately been completed. At Rodez a greater perseverance was shown, and the work went steadily on from 1277 until the Renascence, at which period, however, the two western towers were left unfinished, notwithstanding[87] a contemporary description of their magnificence, which, in a truly Gascon vein, compares them to the[88] Egyptian pyramids, among other world-renowned marvels.
The Cathedral of Bayonne, a modern building, met the same fate as Meaux, Troyes, and Auxerre. It was finished, with only one tower, in the sixteenth century. In 1248, the foundations of Clermont Cathedral were laid. The plan called for six or seven towers, but the choir was the only part completed in the thirteenth century. The transept and four towers, along with part of[86] the nave, were finished in the following century, and the work was then halted until Napoleon III's reign, when it was resumed. The Cathedral of Limoges was started in 1273, inspired directly by Notre Dame at Amiens. Up to the present day, it has had to make do with a choir, a transept, and the outlines of a nave, the latter of which has recently been completed. At Rodez, there was greater determination, and the work continued steadily from 1277 until the Renaissance, although the two western towers were left unfinished during that time, despite[87] a contemporary description of their grandeur, which, in a characteristically Gascon style, compares them to the[88] Egyptian pyramids and other famous wonders of the world.
"In 1272 Toulouse and Narbonne entered the lists against Amiens, imitating its plan, and proposing to at least equal it in dimensions. Neither of these undertakings proved happy. Archbishop Maurice of Narbonne died the same year the works were begun; his successors took but a lukewarm interest in their progress. In 1320 the sea re[89]treated, leaving the port on which the wealth of the inhabitants mainly depended high and dry. Fortunately the choir with its noble vault 130 feet high was already completed, but the transept walls were left to fall into ruins. At Toulouse Bishop Bertrand de l'Isle-Jourdain lived just long enough to carry the work above the triforium of the choir; it was then abandoned till the fifteenth century. His successors squandered the revenues of their vast diocese so shamelessly in pleasures and display that Popes Boniface VIII. and John XXII., scandalised at their disorders, dismembered their territory and subdivided it into four bishoprics, granting to the Bishop of Toulouse the title of archbishop by way of compensation. But this compensation was of small avail to future zealous prelates for the carrying out of Bertrand's projects, and the choir of Toulouse was never finished. It falls short of its predestined height of 130 feet by 90, and the transept was not even begun.
In 1272, Toulouse and Narbonne challenged Amiens, trying to copy its design and aiming to match its size. Unfortunately, neither project was successful. Archbishop Maurice of Narbonne died the same year the construction started, and his successors showed little interest in its progress. In 1320, the sea withdrew, leaving the port, which the local economy heavily relied on, high and dry. Luckily, the choir, with its impressive 130-foot high vault, was already finished, but the transept walls fell into disrepair. In Toulouse, Bishop Bertrand de l'Isle-Jourdain lived just long enough to raise the work above the triforium of the choir before it was abandoned until the fifteenth century. His successors wasted the revenues of their large diocese on indulgences and show, prompting Popes Boniface VIII and John XXII, shocked by their misconduct, to divide their territory into four bishoprics and grant the Bishop of Toulouse the title of archbishop as compensation. However, this compensation did little for future dedicated bishops wanting to complete Bertrand’s plans, and the choir of Toulouse was never finished. It fell short of its intended height of 130 feet by 90, and the transept was never even started.
"The Cathedrals of Lyons, of St. Maurice at Vienne, and of St. Étienne at Toul have affinities more or less direct with the great architectural movement. At Bordeaux the building of a great cathedral was contemplated at the time of the English occupation; but the choir would never have been finished but for the liberality of King Edward I. and of Pope Clement V., who had formerly been archbishop of the town."[11]
"The Cathedrals of Lyons, St. Maurice in Vienne, and St. Étienne in Toul are all connected in various ways to the major architectural movement. In Bordeaux, they planned to build a grand cathedral during the English occupation, but the choir would never have been completed without the generosity of King Edward I and Pope Clement V, who had previously served as the archbishop of the city." [11]
The great cathedrals constructed in England in the thirteenth century bear witness to the expansion[90] of French art on the lines already laid down in the preceding century by the teaching and achievements of the Norman monkish architects who had followed William the Conqueror to Great Britain.[12]
[12] This is a very summary way of dismissing the vexed question of French influence upon English architecture. The undeniable fact that wherever a French architect can be identified as the author of an English building—William of Sens at Canterbury, for instance—the work he did differs entirely in character from contemporary English work is enough to refute much of the claim made for France. The principles of Gothic architecture were the common property of the two countries, and by each were developed according to their lights.—Ed.
[12] This is a very brief way of dismissing the complicated issue of French influence on English architecture. The clear fact that whenever a French architect can be recognized as the designer of an English building—like William of Sens at Canterbury, for example—the work he produced is completely different in style from contemporary English work is enough to challenge much of the argument made for France. The principles of Gothic architecture were shared by both countries, and each developed them according to their own perspectives.—Ed.
English builders assimilated the constructive principles of the architects of Anjou and of the Ile-de-France. In the numerous cathedrals they raised from the thirteenth to the close of the fifteenth century it is easy to trace the original characteristics of French art throughout all the transformations or adaptations by which its methods were modified in accordance with British usages and ideas.
English builders adopted the construction techniques of the architects from Anjou and the Ile-de-France. In the many cathedrals they built from the thirteenth to the end of the fifteenth century, it's easy to see the original features of French art amid all the changes or adaptations that altered its methods to fit British customs and ideas.
This influence is very apparent in the Cathedrals of York, Ely, Wells, Salisbury, and Canterbury, the last of which was constructed from the plans of an architect or master-mason, known as William of Sens; in that of Lichfield, where the spires of the façade recall those of Coutances in Normandy, and above all, at Lincoln, one of the most beautiful of English cathedrals. Here we have perhaps the most strongly-marked instance of the steady and continuous filiation between the buildings of France and England during the so-called Gothic period. It is quite possible that they were the work of the[91] same architects, as they certainly were carried out by pupils or disciples of the same master-builders.[13]
This influence is clearly seen in the Cathedrals of York, Ely, Wells, Salisbury, and Canterbury, the last of which was built according to the designs of an architect or master mason known as William of Sens; in Lichfield, where the spires on the façade resemble those in Coutances, Normandy; and especially in Lincoln, one of the most beautiful cathedrals in England. Here we might have the most pronounced example of the ongoing connection between the buildings of France and England during the so-called Gothic period. It's very likely that they were designed by the same architects, as they were certainly executed by students or followers of the same master builders.[91][13]
[13] It is difficult to believe that Mons. Corroyer
is in earnest in comparing the spires of Lichfield to those of
Coutances, or the central tower of Lincoln to that of the same
French cathedral. Mons. Corroyer appears to be unacquainted with the
line of filiation between English spires and towers, and so looks,
as a matter of course, for a French mother to such as strike his
fancy.—Ed.[92]
[93]
[13] It's hard to believe that Mons. Corroyer seriously thinks the spires of Lichfield can be compared to those of Coutances, or the central tower of Lincoln to that of the same French cathedral. Mons. Corroyer seems unaware of the historical connection between English spires and towers, and so naturally looks for a French origin for those that catch his eye.—Ed.[92]
[93]
Lincoln Cathedral, founded in the eleventh century, and finished in 1092, shared the fate of so many other timber-roofed buildings of the period. The greater part of it was destroyed by fire in 1124. It was rebuilt and enlarged by St. Hugh in accordance with the new ideas he had brought with him from France, a very natural consequence of his supervision, when we take into account that as mandatory of Pope Gregory VII. he had been Bishop of Grenoble. The church was again partly destroyed by an earthquake in 1185. It was then rebuilt, enlarged, and completed by Bishop Grossetête, an Englishman by birth, who had, however, been educated and brought up in France in the early part of the thirteenth century, and had carried over with him to his native land the essence of the grand and noble inspirations which marked that marvellous era.
Lincoln Cathedral, founded in the eleventh century and completed in 1092, experienced the same fate as many other timber-roofed buildings of its time. Most of it was destroyed by fire in 1124. It was rebuilt and expanded by St. Hugh based on the new ideas he had brought from France, which makes sense considering he had been the Bishop of Grenoble under Pope Gregory VII. The church was once again partially destroyed by an earthquake in 1185. It was then rebuilt, enlarged, and finished by Bishop Grossetête, an Englishman by birth, who had, however, been educated and raised in France in the early thirteenth century, bringing back with him the essence of the grand and noble inspirations that defined that remarkable era.

60. LINCOLN CATHEDRAL. PLAN
60. LINCOLN CATHEDRAL. MAP

61. LINCOLN CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT
61. Lincoln Cathedral. West Front
The lantern-tower at the intersection of the western transept, which had fallen in 1235, was either rebuilt or finished by Bishop Grossetête about 1240. In its general outline and in detail it recalls the great lantern-tower of Coutances in Normandy, which seems also to have served as model for that of St. Ouen at Rouen in the fourteenth century.
The lantern tower at the junction of the western transept, which collapsed in 1235, was either rebuilt or completed by Bishop Grossetête around 1240. Its overall design and details are reminiscent of the impressive lantern tower in Coutances, Normandy, which also appears to have inspired the one at St. Ouen in Rouen during the fourteenth century.
The vast and magnificent Cathedral of Lincoln is an admirable subject for comparative study. Its architecture combines most strikingly the characteristics of the two nations. It blends in one harmonious whole the massive solidity of English structure overlaid with detail, formed by lines vertical, rigid, dry, and hard as iron, and the mingled[94] grace and strength of French architecture, which may fitly be compared with gold, in its union of[95] the supple and the durable, of solidity and power of resistance equal to those of the less precious metal, with an adaptability to artistic ends far greater.
The vast and impressive Cathedral of Lincoln is a great example for comparison. Its architecture strikingly combines the features of both nations. It merges the solid strength of English design, which is detailed with vertical lines that are rigid and tough as iron, with the mixed grace and strength of French architecture, which can be likened to gold due to its blend of flexibility and durability. It offers a solidity and resilience that matches that of the less valuable metal but comes with a much greater versatility for artistic purposes.

62. LINCOLN CATHEDRAL. TRANSEPT
62. Lincoln Cathedral. Transept

63. LINCOLN CATHEDRAL. APSE AND CHAPTER-HOUSE
63. LINCOLN CATHEDRAL. APSE AND CHAPTER-HOUSE
In the façade and the west towers English characteristics predominate, but the choir and the apse[96] are French in composition, and most probably in execution, as is also the presbytery, in which both the arrangement and the details of the bays recall those of the lateral façades of Bourges.[14] All three are veritable masterpieces, worthy of the most brilliant period of French mediæval architecture.
In the front and the west towers, English features stand out, but the choir and the apse[96] exhibit a French style, likely in both design and construction. The same goes for the presbytery, where the layout and the details of the bays resemble those found on the side facades of Bourges.[14] All three are true masterpieces, deserving of the most exceptional period in French medieval architecture.
[14] Here Mons. Corroyer directly traverses the opinion of Viollet-le-duc, who could see no ground whatever for ascribing a French origin to the choir of Lincoln. Indeed, the conception of that choir, and nearly all its details, are not only unlike, they are opposed to those of French contemporary examples. Here are the words of the great French architect: "After the most careful examination I cannot find, in any part of the Cathedral of Lincoln, neither in the general design, nor in any part of the system of architecture adopted, nor in the details of ornament, any trace of the French school of the twelfth century (the lay school, from 1170 to 1220), so plainly characteristic of the Cathedrals of Paris, Noyon, Senlis, Chartres, Sens, and even Rouen.... The construction is English, the profiles of the mouldings are English, the ornaments are English, the execution of the work belongs to the English school of workmen of the beginning of the thirteenth century."—Gentleman's Magazine for May 1861—Letter to "Sylvanus Urban." The date of Lincoln choir is known. It belongs to the last years of the twelfth century, and so anticipates such French work as can show analogies with it, Le Mans, for instance, where the work in question dates from 1210-1220.—Ed.
[14] Here Mons. Corroyer directly disputes the view of Viollet-le-duc, who saw no reason to claim a French origin for the choir of Lincoln. In fact, the design of that choir, along with almost all of its details, not only differs but actually contrasts with those of French examples from the same period. Here are the words of the renowned French architect: "After the most careful examination, I cannot find, in any part of the Cathedral of Lincoln, whether in the overall design, the architectural system used, or the ornamental details, any trace of the French school of the twelfth century (the lay school, from 1170 to 1220), which is distinctly characteristic of the Cathedrals of Paris, Noyon, Senlis, Chartres, Sens, and even Rouen.... The construction is English, the profiles of the moldings are English, the ornaments are English, and the craftsmanship belongs to the English school of workers from the early thirteenth century."—Gentleman's Magazine for May 1861—Letter to "Sylvanus Urban." The date of the Lincoln choir is established. It belongs to the last years of the twelfth century, which precedes similar French works, like Le Mans, for example, where the relevant work dates from 1210-1220.—Editor.
In Belgium French influence manifested itself so early as the first half of the thirteenth century in the building of the remarkable Church of Ste. Gudule at Brussels. Up to this period the methods of the Rhenish schools had obtained in the Low Countries, and the setting aside of these methods in favour of the new system of France is significant of the high repute of the latter throughout Western Europe. Further evidence to this effect is to be found in the great churches of Ghent, Tongres, Louvain, and Bruges among others, which were[97] either built between 1235 and 1300, or at any rate begun during this period, to be completed in the fourteenth century and even later.
In Belgium, French influence became evident as early as the first half of the thirteenth century with the remarkable construction of the Church of Ste. Gudule in Brussels. Before this time, the Rhenish schools' methods prevailed in the Low Countries, and the shift away from these methods in favor of the new French system shows how highly regarded it was throughout Western Europe. Additional evidence can be seen in the grand churches of Ghent, Tongres, Louvain, and Bruges, among others, which were[97] either built between 1235 and 1300 or at least started during this period, finished in the fourteenth century and beyond.

64. BRUSSELS CATHEDRAL (STE. GUDULE). WEST FRONT
64. BRUSSELS CATHEDRAL (ST. GUDULE). WEST FRONT
Ste. Gudule at Brussels was begun about 1226; but only the choir and the transept were[98] finished by 1275. The nave was built in the fourteenth century, together with the towers of the west front, which, however, were not finally completed till the following century, or perhaps the sixteenth. Several chapels, the windows of which are filled with magnificent painted glass, date from the same period as these towers.
St. Gudule in Brussels was started around 1226, but by 1275, only the choir and the transept were[98] finished. The nave was constructed in the fourteenth century, along with the towers on the west front, which weren't fully completed until the following century, or maybe even the sixteenth. Several chapels, with stunning stained glass windows, are from the same time as these towers.
French influence is no less patent at Cologne, which is undoubtedly the daughter of Amiens. The opinion of a German writer is of special interest on this point.
French influence is just as clear in Cologne, which is certainly the daughter of Amiens. The perspective of a German writer is particularly noteworthy on this matter.

65. COLOGNE CATHEDRAL. SOUTH FRONT
65. Cologne Cathedral. South Front
"The famous Cathedral of Cologne, one of the masterpieces of the German School, is a direct emanation from French tradition. The choir is a replica of that of Amiens; it was dedicated in 1322, after which the work of nave and transepts was carried on continuously; the nave measures 43 feet in width, and 140 in height; the total length of the church is 503 feet. The two towers of the west front have been completed in our own times—from the original designs, it is said. The general effect, whether of interior or exterior, is certainly not equal to that of the finest French cathedrals, but the style is rich and pure, and touches perfection in the treatment of details."[15]
The famous Cologne Cathedral, one of the masterpieces of the German School, is directly influenced by French tradition. The choir is modeled after that of Amiens; it was consecrated in 1322, after which the work on the nave and transepts continued without interruption. The nave is 43 feet wide and 140 feet high, while the total length of the church is 503 feet. The two towers of the west front were completed in modern times, based on the original designs, it is said. The overall effect, both inside and out, may not match that of the finest French cathedrals, but the style is rich and pure, and achieves a near-perfect treatment of details.[15]
In Scandinavian countries French art, which had already manifested
itself at Ripen in Jutland during the so-called Romanesque period,
gives us a fresh instance of its expansive power in an important
Swedish building which dates from the end of the thirteenth century.
The Cathedral of Upsala has this peculiarity, that it was designed and
even begun by a French architect, one Estienne de Bonneuil,[99]
[100] who, on
30th August 1287, received the royal authority to betake himself to
Upsala to construct the cathedral.[16]
In Scandinavian countries, French art, which had already appeared in Ripen, Jutland, during the Romanesque period, shows us another example of its wide influence in an important Swedish building that dates back to the late thirteenth century. The Cathedral of Uppsala is notable because it was designed and even started by a French architect, Estienne de Bonneuil,[99]
[100] who, on August 30, 1287, received royal permission to go to Uppsala to build the cathedral.[16]
In Spain the chief monuments of thirteenth-century Gothic architecture which betray the influence of France are the great five-aisled Church of Toledo, the cathedral at Badajoz, and the front of St. Mark's at Seville. French influence again is manifest in the cathedrals of Léon, of Palencia, of Oviedo, of Pampeluna, of Valencia, and of Barcelona, founded at the end of the thirteenth century and continued in the fourteenth, as well as in the churches of Torquemado, Bilbao, Bellaguer, Monresa, and Guadalupe, all dating partly from the fourteenth century.
In Spain, the main examples of 13th-century Gothic architecture that show the influence of France are the large five-aisled Church of Toledo, the cathedral in Badajoz, and the façade of St. Mark's in Seville. French influence is also evident in the cathedrals of León, Palencia, Oviedo, Pampeluna, Valencia, and Barcelona, which were founded at the end of the 13th century and continued into the 14th century, as well as in the churches of Torquemado, Bilbao, Bellaguer, Monresa, and Guadalupe, all of which partly date from the 14th century.
The Cathedral of Burgos, begun in the first half of the thirteenth century, shows a striking analogy with French buildings of about the same period in the plan and construction of its flying buttresses and windows as well as in the decorative sculpture of its portals. The lower stories of the west front seem to date from the fourteenth century, but the openwork spires which crown it were not finished until the fifteenth. In this curious building we find elements taken from France, mingled with decorative passages of pure Italian, and with others characteristically Spanish in their use of motives only to be explained by the vitality of the Saracenic traditions.
The Cathedral of Burgos, which started being built in the first half of the 13th century, is remarkably similar to French buildings from around the same time in its layout and design of flying buttresses and windows, as well as in the decorative sculpture on its doorways. The lower levels of the west front seem to be from the 14th century, but the intricate spires that top it weren't completed until the 15th century. In this unique building, we see elements borrowed from France, mixed with decorative elements that are purely Italian, along with features that are distinctly Spanish, reflecting influences that can only be attributed to the vibrant traditions of the Saracens.

66. BURGOS CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT
66. BURGOS CATHEDRAL. FRONT FACING WEST
Innumerable churches were built in Italy during the so-called Gothic
period, principally towards its[101]
[102] conclusion. Not to speak of the
famous Cathedrals of Milan and Florence, nor of S. Anthony, nor of
the Cathedral of Padua, the Cathedrals of Siena and Orvieto seem
especially to lean away from antique and Lombard traditions towards
those of France, a characteristic especially notable in the decorative
details of their west fronts, which recall in many ways the work of
French architects during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.
Countless churches were built in Italy during the Gothic period, especially towards its[101]
[102] end. Besides the famous Cathedrals of Milan and Florence, as well as St. Anthony's and the Cathedral of Padua, the Cathedrals of Siena and Orvieto seem to move away from ancient and Lombard traditions toward those of France. This is particularly noticeable in the decorative details of their west fronts, which in many ways resemble the work of French architects from the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.

67. CATHEDRAL OR DUOMO OF SIENA. WEST FRONT
67. CATHEDRAL OR DUOMO OF SIENA. WEST FRONT

68. CHURCH OF ST. FRANCIS AT ASSISI. APSE AND CLOISTERS
68. CHURCH OF ST. FRANCIS AT ASSISI. APSE AND CLOISTERS
It is the opinion of some archæologists that the true parent of the Cathedrals of Siena and Orvieto was the Church of St. Francis at Assisi, which is not far distant. Now St. Francis of Assisi is undeniably French in origin. This church, which[104] was founded in 1228 to receive the remains of St. Francis who died in 1226, was possibly completed as to the lower structure in the thirteenth century; but it is improbable, to say the least, that this completion should have been the work of a German, for at this period Gothic architecture was still in embryo in Germany, while in France it had reached its most glorious development. The upper church seems to be later in date by a century; we may clearly trace its affinities with French art in the system of construction, which has all the characteristics peculiar to that which prevailed in the south of France at the close of the thirteenth and the beginning of the fourteenth century. Of this system the Church of Albi is the most finished type.[17] Assisi, in its single aisle, in its buttresses, both as to their interior projections and their exterior half-turreted forms, shows a complete analogy with the French Albigeois church.
Some archaeologists believe that the true origin of the Cathedrals of Siena and Orvieto lies in the Church of St. Francis at Assisi, which isn’t far away. St. Francis of Assisi is definitely of French descent. This church, which[104] was established in 1228 to hold the remains of St. Francis, who passed away in 1226, was likely finished in its lower structure during the thirteenth century. However, it’s unlikely that this completion was done by a German, as Gothic architecture was still in its infancy in Germany at that time, while it had already reached its peak in France. The upper church seems to be completed about a century later; we can clearly see its connections to French art in its construction style, which carries all the features typical of what was common in southern France at the end of the thirteenth and the beginning of the fourteenth century. The Church of Albi is the most refined example of this style.[17] Assisi, with its single nave and its buttresses, both in their interior projections and their exterior half-turreted shapes, shows a complete resemblance to the French Albigeois churches.
[17] See chap. ix. "Albi," etc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See chap. 9. "Albi," etc.
"The thirteenth century was so prolific in religious architecture as to leave little scope to those which followed. But even had the growth of great religious monuments been less rapid at this period, the wars which convulsed France in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries would have paralysed such undertakings as the building of great cathedral churches. The religious buildings actually completed in the fourteenth century are rare; still rarer are those which date from the fifteenth. In those stormy days enterprise was confined to the completion of unfinished churches, and the modification, restoration, or enlargement of twelfth and thirteenth century buildings. It was not until the close of the fifteenth and opening of the sixteenth century, when France was beginning to recover its former power, that a fresh impulse was given to religious architecture; even then, however, the Gothic tradition persisted, though in a corrupt and bastard form. Many of the great cathedrals were finished, and a number of small churches, which had been destroyed[106] during the wars, or had fallen into decay through long neglect, consequent on the poverty of the community, were either rebuilt or restored. The movement was, however, presently arrested by the[107] Reformation, when war, fire, and pillage again destroyed or mutilated most of the newly completed religious buildings. The havoc wrought by this last upheaval was in its nature irrevocable, for when order once more reigned at the close of the sixteenth century, the Renascence had swept away the last traces of the national art; and though superficially the system of construction which prevailed in French churches of the thirteenth century still obtained, the genius which had presided at their construction was extinct and its memory despised."[18]
The thirteenth century was incredibly productive in terms of religious architecture, leaving little room for what came after. Even if the development of major religious monuments hadn't been so fast during this time, the wars that shook France in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries would have hindered efforts to build grand cathedrals. The religious buildings actually completed in the fourteenth century are few; even fewer are those from the fifteenth. During those turbulent times, efforts were mostly focused on finishing incomplete churches and modifying, restoring, or expanding twelfth and thirteenth-century structures. It wasn't until the end of the fifteenth century and the beginning of the sixteenth, when France started to regain its former strength, that a renewed interest in religious architecture emerged; however, the Gothic tradition continued, albeit in a corrupted and mixed form. Many of the grand cathedrals were completed, and several small churches that had been destroyed[106] during the wars or had fallen into disrepair due to the community's poverty were either rebuilt or restored. However, this movement was soon halted by the[107] Reformation, when war, fire, and looting once again destroyed or damaged most of the recently completed religious buildings. The destruction caused by this final upheaval was irreversible; when order was restored at the end of the sixteenth century, the Renaissance had wiped away the last remnants of the national art. While the construction techniques used in French churches from the thirteenth century still existed on the surface, the creative spirit behind their creation had vanished, and its memory was looked down upon.[18]

69. CHURCH OF ST. OUEN AT ROUEN. CENTRAL TOWER AND APSE, SOUTH FRONT
69. CHURCH OF ST. OUEN AT ROUEN. CENTRAL TOWER AND APSE, SOUTH FRONT
The Church of St. Ouen at Rouen, except for the west front and its towers, which are modern, is a typical example of the rare religious buildings constructed in the north of France during the fourteenth century. The arrangement of these churches varies, inasmuch as, while in general they follow the methods of construction adopted by the Northern architects of the thirteenth century, their special characteristic is a refinement or rather an attenuation of the piers, less by actual reduction of their section than by a diminution of their apparent bulk. This was effected by multiplying the clustered shafts, the slenderness of which was still further exaggerated by the prodigality of the mouldings, and the over-hollowness of their profiles. These profiles and mouldings rise from the base to the summit, and in the fourteenth century mark the spring of the arches by rings of sculpture, crowned with rudimentary abaci. These latter details were the last traces of a tradition which was to finally[108] disappear in the fifteenth century. Thenceforward the lines of the intersecting arches of the vault, as of the longitudinal and transverse arches, run down without interruption to the base of the piers, where we find a complex faggot of mouldings crossing and[109] recrossing, and showing little beyond the technical dexterity of the carver.
The Church of St. Ouen in Rouen, aside from the modern west front and its towers, is a classic example of the rare religious structures built in northern France during the fourteenth century. The layout of these churches varies; although they generally follow the construction methods used by northern architects in the thirteenth century, their unique feature is a refinement—or rather a lightening—of the piers, achieved not so much by reducing their size as by making them appear less bulky. This was done by increasing the number of clustered shafts, the thinness of which was further emphasized by the lavish use of moldings and the pronounced hollowness of their profiles. These profiles and moldings extend from the base to the top, and in the fourteenth century, the start of the arches is marked by sculpted rings, topped with basic abaci. These details were the last remnants of a tradition that would ultimately vanish in the fifteenth century. From then on, the lines of the intersecting arches of the vault, as well as the longitudinal and transverse arches, flow down smoothly to the base of the piers, where we see a complex arrangement of moldings crossing and re-crossing, revealing little more than the carver's technical skill.
The main preoccupation of the architects of this period seems to have been the reduction of solid surfaces so as to give full play to the soaring effect of their airy shafts and vaults. The walls disappear, save below the windows, which now occupy the entire space of each bay. The triangular divisions of the vault are concealed by a serried network of supplementary ribs, for the most part useless save as decorations. But it must in justice be remembered that to this exaggeration of the window spaces we owe the growth of the beautiful art of painting on glass. This art, the admirable fitness of which for decorative purposes can hardly be over-estimated, had already manifested itself in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. In the interval from that period to the Renascence it produced its grandest masterpieces.[19]
The main focus of the architects during this time seems to have been reducing solid surfaces to highlight the impressive heights of their airy columns and arches. The walls almost vanish, except at the bottom of the windows, which now take up the entire space of each section. The triangular parts of the vault are hidden by a tightly arranged network of extra ribs, mostly decorative and not very functional. But it's important to remember that this emphasis on larger windows led to the development of the beautiful art of stained glass. This art, which is incredibly well-suited for decorative purposes, had already started to appear in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. Between that time and the Renaissance, it produced some of its most magnificent works.[19]
It must be borne in mind that the great constructive and reconstructive movement which had manifested itself throughout Western Europe, and notably in the north of France, by great buildings, the distinguishing characteristics of which are vaulted roofs and flying buttresses, had made little progress in Southern France. The few exceptions of importance are—Bazas, Bayonne, Auch, Toulouse, and Narbonne. The Southern architects, as we have already stated, adhered to the ancient tradition, whether influenced by impulses of reaction, resistance, or defiance. Their conservatism is comprehensible enough in view of the strong Gallo-Roman[110] tendencies which governed architectural activity throughout the district. The builders of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries did indeed accept the Angevin intersecting arch, an invention the admirable simplicity of which was its own recommendation. But this concession was without prejudice to their broad principles. In the general arrangement of their religious buildings they still adhered to Roman usage, and to such models as the Basilica of Constantine and the tepidarium of the Baths of Caracalla.[20]
It’s important to remember that the significant building and rebuilding movement that had taken hold across Western Europe, especially in northern France, characterized by grand structures with vaulted roofs and flying buttresses, made little headway in Southern France. The few notable exceptions are Bazas, Bayonne, Auch, Toulouse, and Narbonne. As we’ve mentioned before, Southern architects stuck to the traditional styles, whether out of reaction, resistance, or defiance. Their conservatism is understandable given the strong Gallo-Roman influences that shaped architectural efforts in the region. The builders in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries did adopt the Angevin intersecting arch, a design praised for its simple elegance. However, this adaptation didn’t compromise their fundamental principles. In the overall design of their religious buildings, they still followed Roman conventions and models like the Basilica of Constantine and the tepidarium of the Baths of Caracalla.[110][20]
Towards the close of the thirteenth, and throughout the fourteenth
century, a large number of churches were built in the South,
consisting of a single wide and lofty aisle, vaulted on intersecting
arches, the thrusts of which were received by buttresses of great bulk
and prominence in the interior of the building, but very slightly
indicated on the exterior. The spaces between the massive interior
buttresses, on either side of the aisle, were occupied by a series of
chapels, supporting disconnected tribunes or a continuous corridor.
The two great churches of the Cordeliers and of the Jacobins at
Toulouse were built in the brick of the country in the second half
of the thirteenth century. These have two aisles, according to the
Dominican usage of the period, but the exterior arrangement is the
same as in the one-aisled churches. The Churches of St. Bertrand
at Comminges, and those of Lodève, Perpignan, Condom, Carcassonne,
Gaillac, Montpezat, Moissac, etc., were built in the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries on the single-aisled plan. That of Perpignan has[111]
[112]
this peculiarity; its vaults, though supported on intersecting arches,
are built in accordance with Roman methods, which further prevail
both in the forms of the terra-cotta materials, and in the manner of
their application. The reins of the vault, which measures some 53 feet
across, are ornamented by terra-cotta jars embedded in an admirably
prepared lime mortar of great durability. The actual roof lies without
the support of any intervening structure of timber upon the extrados
of the vault. This consists of voussoirs of Roman brick, retained
by a layer of terra-cotta upon which the tiles, also of the antique
Roman form, are laid. This arrangement protects the vault from any
infiltration of water due to the rupture of the tiles, an absolutely
necessary precaution, if the former was to retain its stability.
Towards the end of the thirteenth century and throughout the fourteenth century, many churches were built in the South, featuring a single wide and tall aisle, vaulted with intersecting arches. The forces from these arches were supported by large interior buttresses, which were only slightly visible on the outside of the buildings. The spaces between the massive interior buttresses on either side of the aisle were filled with a series of chapels that supported either separate tribunes or a continuous corridor. The two main churches of the Cordeliers and the Jacobins in Toulouse were constructed from local brick in the second half of the thirteenth century. These churches have two aisles, following the Dominican style of the time, but their exterior layout is similar to that of the single-aisled churches. The churches of St. Bertrand at Comminges, along with those in Lodève, Perpignan, Condom, Carcassonne, Gaillac, Montpezat, Moissac, and others, were built in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries using the single-aisled design. The church in Perpignan has this unique feature: its vaults, although supported on intersecting arches, are constructed using Roman techniques, which are also evident in the shape of the terra-cotta materials and how they are applied. The ridges of the vault, which spans about 53 feet, are decorated with terra-cotta jars set into a well-prepared lime mortar that is very durable. The actual roof rests directly on the outer surface of the vault without any wooden support. It is made up of voussoirs of Roman brick held in place by a layer of terra-cotta, on top of which the tiles, also in the traditional Roman style, are laid. This setup protects the vault from water infiltration if the tiles were to break, an essential measure to maintain the vault's stability.

70. ALBI CATHEDRAL. PLAN
70. ALBI CATHEDRAL. MAP

71. ALBI CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE NAVE
71. ALBI CATHEDRAL. SECTION OF THE NAVE
The Cathedral of Ste. Cécile at Albi is a monumental type of the single-aisled system. It is one of the largest and most important of Southern buildings constructed on the traditional principles of the ancient Romans. The vast single aisle, some 60 feet wide, is built entirely of brick, with the exception of the window tracery, the choir screen, and the south porch. Here we may study constructive principles no less simple than sagacious, combining all the necessary conditions of stability. The points of support and abutments of the vault on intersecting arches are all enclosed by the outer wall; they are thus protected from the accidents of climate, and their durability is almost indefinitely assured.
The Cathedral of Ste. Cécile in Albi is a significant example of the single-aisled style. It’s one of the largest and most important buildings in Southern France, constructed based on traditional Roman principles. The expansive single aisle, about 60 feet wide, is made entirely of brick, except for the window tracery, the choir screen, and the south porch. Here, we can examine construction principles that are straightforward yet clever, meeting all the essential requirements for stability. The supports and abutments of the vault, resting on intersecting arches, are completely enclosed by the outer wall; this protects them from weather damage and ensures their longevity almost indefinitely.

72. ALBI CATHEDRAL. APSE
72. Albi Cathedral. Apse

73. ALBI CATHEDRAL. DONJON TOWER AND SOUTH FRONT
73. ALBI CATHEDRAL. DONJON TOWER AND SOUTH FRONT
The foundations of the cathedral, which was dedicated to St. Cecilia, were laid in 1282, on the ruins of the ancient Church of Ste. Croix. The[113] main building was finished towards the close of the fourteenth century, and the whole as it now stands was completed in the last years of the fifteenth and[114] early part of the sixteenth century, by the addition of the baldacchino of the southern porch, or principal entrance, of the stone rood loft, and choir screen, the stalls of carved wood, and the fresco decorations which adorn the whole building. This varied workmanship renders Albi one of the most instructive of studies in connection with French decorative art, the successive developments being[115] marked by monumental examples of the highest order, inspired or created by divers influences. The architecture is of the Southern French type, as far as the main building is concerned; in essentials, the same type prevails in the magnificent porch known as the baldaquin, in the choir screen, and in the rood loft; but in these later additions the inspiration of Northern art at the close of the fifteenth and beginning of the sixteenth century is also perceptible. The statuary and sculptured ornaments of wood and stone are Flemish; the paintings indicate their Italian origin by their crudity of colour and vulgarity of motive.
The foundations of the cathedral, dedicated to St. Cecilia, were laid in 1282, on the remnants of the old Church of Ste. Croix. The main building was finished towards the end of the fourteenth century, and what we see today was completed in the last years of the fifteenth century and the early part of the sixteenth century. This included the addition of the baldacchino at the southern porch, or main entrance, the stone rood loft and choir screen, the carved wooden stalls, and the fresco decorations that embellish the entire structure. This diverse craftsmanship makes Albi a fascinating case study in French decorative art, with its many developments highlighted by monumental works of the highest quality, influenced by various styles. The architecture is of the Southern French style in relation to the main building; essentially, the same style is found in the impressive porch known as the baldacquin, in the choir screen, and in the rood loft. However, in these later additions, you can also see the influence of Northern art from the late fifteenth to the early sixteenth century. The statues and sculpted decorations in wood and stone are Flemish, while the paintings reveal their Italian roots through their bold colors and less refined themes.
The Cathedral of Albi has a special interest as being one of the most curious examples of Southern Gothic architecture in the fourteenth century. It has a further peculiarity, inasmuch as it was not only a church, as it still is, but a fortress. Such a combination is readily accounted for by a study of the epoch following on the fierce struggle which ended in the extermination of the Albigenses, and of the social and political events resulting therefrom.
The Cathedral of Albi is particularly intriguing as one of the most unique examples of Southern Gothic architecture from the fourteenth century. It has an additional distinction, as it was not just a church, as it still is today, but also a fortress. This combination makes sense when you look at the period that followed the intense conflict that led to the elimination of the Albigenses and the social and political events that resulted from it.
The interior is purely ecclesiastical, of the most beautiful type of its time; the grandeur of its dimensions, its structural perfection, and the magnificence of its decoration, are unsurpassed in their way.
The interior is purely religious, of the most beautiful kind of its era; the grandeur of its size, its structural excellence, and the splendor of its decoration are unmatched in their own right.
The exterior is that of a fortress. Its intention is proclaimed by the buttresses rising from the glacis of the base to form, as it were, flanking towers; by the arrangement of the bays, or rather curtains, crowned by an embattled machicolated parapet, which unite these towers, and by the grandiose[116] military character of the architecture. The formidable aspect of the building is much enhanced by the western tower, in effect a donjon keep, completing the system of defence by its connection with the fortifications of the archbishop's palace, which in[117] their turn are carried on to ramparts, crowning the escarpments which, to the north, rise from the Tarn.[21]
The outside looks like a fortress. Its purpose is clear with the buttresses rising from the base, creating what looks like flanking towers; the arrangement of the bays, or rather curtains, topped by a battlemented parapet that connects these towers, and the impressive military style of the architecture. The intimidating appearance of the building is further enhanced by the western tower, effectively a keep, which completes the defense system through its link with the fortifications of the archbishop's palace, which in turn extend to the ramparts, crowning the slopes that rise from the Tarn to the north.[116] [117] [21]
A few fortified churches still exist—such, for example, as Les Stes. Maries (Bouches du Rhone), which dates from the thirteenth century. Albi was not a solitary instance of this usage. The Churches of Béziers, Narbonne, and many others of the thirteenth and fourteenth century had been surrounded by defensive outworks rendered necessary by religious strife. The buildings thus transformed into strongholds served the further purpose of sheltering fugitive populations in times of panic.
A few fortified churches still exist—like Les Stes. Maries (Bouches du Rhône), which dates back to the thirteenth century. Albi wasn’t an isolated case. The churches in Béziers, Narbonne, and many others from the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries were surrounded by defensive structures that were necessary due to religious conflicts. These buildings, transformed into fortresses, also provided refuge for fleeing communities during times of crisis.
One of the most interesting of such examples is the Church of Esnandes, not far from Rochelle, on the creek of Aiguillon, a building which dates from the twelfth century. It was fortified at the beginning of the fifteenth century to resist the incursions of the English.
One of the most fascinating examples is the Church of Esnandes, located near Rochelle, on the Aiguillon creek. This building dates back to the twelfth century. It was fortified in the early fifteenth century to withstand attacks from the English.

74. CHURCH OF ESNANDES (CHARENTE INFÉRIEURE). A FORTIFIED CHURCH OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY
74. CHURCH OF ESNANDES (CHARENTE INFÉRIEURE). A FORTIFIED CHURCH FROM THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY
As we have already remarked on the authority of a learned writer,
the buildings of the fifteenth century are less numerous than those
of the fourteenth. Those concerned in such undertakings were content
to finish churches begun at an earlier period, or to attempt their
reconstruction, frequently on plans which it was impossible to carry
out, so that many buildings were left incomplete. We may instance a
very famous monument, the Abbey of Mont St. Michel. The Romanesque
choir fell into ruins in 1421, during the Hundred Years' War. In 1452
Cardinal Guillaume d'Estouteville undertook the reconstruction of the
church on a scale so considerable that the choir only was completed
during the[118]
[119] first years of the sixteenth century.[22] This part of
the church shows the effect of the decadence of which there had been
indications so early as the close of the thirteenth century. Certain
of the arrangements are very ingenious, notably that of the triforium,
which rests on the reins of the lower vault, and forms, as seen from
outside, a series of small apses standing out from the main wall. But
the mason's work is negligent, especially in the flying buttresses,
which were so carefully treated by the architects of the thirteenth
century. The lines are attenuated by a multiplicity of mouldings to an
almost threadlike slenderness; the spring of the arches is undefined
by capitals, and the complicated network of the fenestration adds to
the wire-drawn effect, and further diminishes the proportions of the
building. There is little to admire but the extreme manual dexterity
of the carvers. The carving of the granite, the only stone used at
Mont St. Michel[23] save for the arcadings of the cloister, is very
remarkable, as is also the ornamental sculp[120]
[121]ture; this is executed
with extreme skill, in spite of the excess of detail with which it is
loaded.
As we've already noted based on a knowledgeable author, the buildings from the fifteenth century are fewer than those from the fourteenth. Those involved in such projects were satisfied to complete churches that had been started earlier or to try to reconstruct them, often using plans that were impractical, which left many buildings unfinished. A notable example is the famous Abbey of Mont St. Michel. The Romanesque choir fell into disrepair in 1421 during the Hundred Years' War. In 1452, Cardinal Guillaume d'Estouteville began the reconstruction of the church on such a large scale that only the choir was finished in the early years of the sixteenth century.[118]
[119] This part of the church reflects the decline that had been apparent since the late thirteenth century. Some of the designs are quite clever, especially the triforium, which rests on the ribs of the lower vault and creates, when viewed from outside, a series of small apses protruding from the main wall. However, the masonry is sloppy, particularly in the flying buttresses, which were crafted with great care by the architects of the thirteenth century. The lines are stretched too thin with numerous mouldings to the point where they almost look like threads; the spring of the arches lacks clear definition due to missing capitals, and the complex network of windows adds to the elongated effect, further diminishing the building's proportions. There isn't much to admire except for the remarkable skill of the carvers. The carving of granite, the only stone used at Mont St. Michel[23] aside from the cloister's arcading, is impressive, as is the ornamental sculpture; it's executed with exceptional skill despite the overwhelming amount of detail.
[23] See Part II., "Monastic Architecture."

75. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. FLYING BUTTRESSES OF THE CHOIR (LATE FIFTEENTH CENTURY). FROM A DRAWING BY THE AUTHOR
75. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. FLYING BUTTRESSES OF THE CHOIR (LATE FIFTEENTH CENTURY). FROM A DRAWING BY THE AUTHOR

76. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN OF THE CHOIR ABOVE THE LOWER CHAPEL
76. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN OF THE CHOIR ABOVE THE LOWER CHAPEL

77. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. DETAILS OF THE APSE (LATE FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
77. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. DETAILS OF THE APSE (LATE 15TH CENTURY)
The decadence of Gothic architecture was manifest even at the close of the thirteenth century in such tours de force as the choir of St. Peter at Beauvais, and the Church of St. Urbain at Troyes. During the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries buildings or parts of buildings were constructed with remarkable skill, but the noble simplicity which was the strength of thirteenth-century architecture was no more. By the close of the fifteenth century a studied mannerism had taken its place. The western doorway of Alençon Cathedral is a typical example of this development, the defects of which were still further accentuated in the following century.
The decline of Gothic architecture was clear even by the end of the thirteenth century in impressive works like the choir of St. Peter at Beauvais and the Church of St. Urbain at Troyes. Throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, buildings or parts of buildings were created with incredible skill, but the elegant simplicity that defined thirteenth-century architecture was gone. By the end of the fifteenth century, a stylized way of building had taken over. The western doorway of Alençon Cathedral is a prime example of this shift, with its flaws becoming even more pronounced in the next century.

78. ALENÇON CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
78. ALENÇON CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
"The qualities of the architecture of the decadence must be sought not in the construction, but in the decoration of churches; here we may freely admire the happy detail and patient execution which mark the work of carvers and limners during the last two centuries of the Middle Ages."[24]
"The qualities of the architecture of the decline can be found not in the structure itself, but in the decoration of churches; here we can fully appreciate the delightful details and meticulous craftsmanship that characterized the work of carvers and painters during the last two centuries of the Middle Ages."[24]
Gothic architecture put forth its expansive force at the close of the
twelfth and during the thirteenth century, not only throughout Western
Europe, but even in Eastern countries, where monuments still survive
of the highest interest to us as the work of monkish architects who
came from France in the wake of the first Crusaders. The modifications
and enlargements of famous buildings in the Holy Land towards the
close of the twelfth century show evident traces of their influence,
which is further[122]
[123] manifested in certain structures of Rhodes and
Cyprus from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century, in which Western
and more especially French types have served as models.
Gothic architecture made a significant impact at the end of the twelfth century and throughout the thirteenth century, not only in Western Europe but also in Eastern countries, where we can still find monuments that are incredibly important to us as the creations of monk architects who came from France after the first Crusaders. The changes and expansions of notable buildings in the Holy Land toward the end of the twelfth century clearly show their influence, which is further[122]
[123] evident in certain structures in Rhodes and Cyprus from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century, where Western, and especially French, styles served as models.

79. FAÇADE OF THE CATHEDRAL OF ST. SOPHIA AT NICOSIA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS)
79. FAÇADE OF THE CATHEDRAL OF ST. SOPHIA AT NICOSIA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS)
"It will hardly be disputed that the prolonged sojourn of the Crusaders in the Levant, the teachings of their architects, and the contemplation of their works, were considerable factors in the development of Arab art. There was a reaction of the West upon the East; sometimes indeed such a direct influence is perceptible as to astound and perplex the observer. To understand the part played by the Crusaders in the East, and to appreciate its Western and independent character, we must cast a rapid glance at the monuments constructed by them in Cyprus and Rhodes after their expulsion from[124] Syria. We shall find the movement which originated in the twelfth century progressing throughout the following centuries on the same lines; in other words, drawing a continuous inspiration from France.[25]
"It’s hard to argue that the long stay of the Crusaders in the Levant, the lessons from their architects, and the examination of their works were significant factors in the evolution of Arab art. There was a noticeable impact of the West on the East; sometimes, the direct influence is so evident that it surprises and confuses the viewer. To understand the role the Crusaders played in the East and to appreciate its Western and unique character, we need to quickly look at the monuments they built in Cyprus and Rhodes after being expelled from[124] Syria. We’ll see the movement that started in the twelfth century continuing throughout the following centuries, consistently drawing inspiration from France.[25]"
"The island of Cyprus was conquered in 1191[125] by Richard Cœur de Lion; in the following year it was ceded to Guy de Lusignan, in whose family it remained until the close of the fifteenth century. Catherine Cornaro, the widow of the last of the Lusignans, gave it in 1489 to the Venetians, who retained possession of it till its conquest by the Turks in 1571. Throughout the thirteenth century Cyprus was a refuge for successive remnants of the Christian colonies of Syria. French predominance was at its height in the fourteenth century. The religious monuments of this period are very numerous and of great variety of structure. Art had emerged from the cloister, and had ceased to be the monopoly of monastic bodies. In Cyprus we no longer find that scholastic uniformity which characterises the Latin churches of the Holy Land. The new blood of secularism had entered into Romanesque architecture and led to a fresh development of the art in Cyprus as in France Architects applied the thirteenth-century methods, fully recognising their consequences. They sacrificed to local exigencies by the substitution of flat roofs for timber ones, but this modification in nowise affected the general arrangement of their buildings.
The island of Cyprus was taken over in 1191[125] by Richard the Lionheart; the following year, it was passed to Guy de Lusignan, whose family held it until the end of the fifteenth century. Catherine Cornaro, the widow of the last Lusignan, gave it to the Venetians in 1489, who kept control of it until the Turks conquered it in 1571. Throughout the thirteenth century, Cyprus served as a refuge for the remaining Christian colonies from Syria. French influence peaked in the fourteenth century. The religious monuments from this time are numerous and diverse in their architecture. Art transitioned from being confined to monasteries and became more widely practiced. In Cyprus, we no longer see the rigid uniformity typical of the Latin churches in the Holy Land. Secular influences invigorated Romanesque architecture, leading to new artistic developments in Cyprus, similar to those in France. Architects used the methods of the thirteenth century, fully aware of their implications. They adapted to local needs by replacing wooden roofs with flat ones, but this change did not alter the overall design of their buildings.

80. CATHEDRAL OF ST. NICHOLAS AT FAMAGUSTA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS). FAÇADE
80. CATHEDRAL OF ST. NICHOLAS AT FAMAGUSTA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS). FAÇADE

81. CATHEDRAL OF ST. NICHOLAS AT FAMAGUSTA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS)
81. CATHEDRAL OF ST. NICHOLAS AT FAMAGUSTA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS)
The Churches of St. Catherine and of the Armenians, the mosques of Emerghié and of Arab[126] Achmet also date from the close of the thirteenth century. Among the more numerous buildings of the fourteenth century the most noteworthy are the Cathedral of St. Nicholas at Famagusta (Figs. 80 and 81), with its three portals and two towers; the Church of St. Sophia at Famagusta (Fig. 82), the Premonstrant Monastery of Lapaïs, remarkable for the beauty and nobility of its abbatial buildings, which comprise a large three-aisled chapel, and several religious buildings at Paphos and at Limasol. At Rhodes there are a number of churches built in the fifteenth century after French models, which had no less a vogue for dwelling-houses than for religious and military architecture; in a word, architecture—civil, religious, or military—was French in all its manifestations. "The guns of the order still point from the embrasures of the towers, Soliman's[127] stone cannon balls strew the neighbouring ground; sculptured on the house fronts are the blazons, and in many cases the French names, of their bygone owners. Involuntarily the mind travels back by the space of three centuries, reincorporating these forgotten worthies, and repeopling their dwelling-places. One half expects to see the emblazoned doors thrown open, to give egress to knightly owners, mustering for the last time under the banner of St. John."[27]
The churches of St. Catherine and the Armenians, as well as the mosques of Emerghié and Arab Achmet, also date back to the late thirteenth century. Among the many buildings from the fourteenth century, the most notable include the Cathedral of St. Nicholas in Famagusta (Figs. 80 and 81), with its three portals and two towers; the Church of St. Sophia in Famagusta (Fig. 82); and the Premonstrant Monastery of Lapaïs, known for the beauty and grandeur of its abbey buildings, which feature a large three-aisled chapel, along with several religious structures in Paphos and Limassol. In Rhodes, there are several churches built in the fifteenth century influenced by French styles, which were popular not just for religious and military architecture but also for residential buildings; in short, architecture—civil, religious, or military—was French in every form. "The guns of the order still point from the embrasures of the towers, Soliman's stone cannonballs litter the nearby ground; the house fronts are adorned with coats of arms, and often the French names of their former owners. Involuntarily, the mind drifts back three centuries, bringing to life these forgotten figures and repopulating their homes. One half expects to see the decorated doors swing open, allowing knightly owners to emerge for the last time under the banner of St. John."

82. RUINS OF THE CHURCH OF ST. SOPHIA AT FAMAGUSTA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS)
82. RUINS OF THE CHURCH OF ST. SOPHIA AT FAMAGUSTA (ISLAND OF CYPRUS)
The first steeples were round, on the model of the Greek and Byzantine cupolas, and modest in diameter, so that the bells they contained can only have been small ones. These bells were suspended from the summit of the tower, the portion of wall surrounding them being pierced by arcaded openings, and crowned by a long pyramidal roof.[28]
The first steeples were round, modeled after the Greek and Byzantine domes, and modest in size, so the bells they held were likely small. These bells hung from the top of the tower, with the walls around them featuring arched openings and topped with a tall pyramidal roof.[28]
Such towers were very frequently isolated from the body of the church. A large number of Italian churches, dating from all periods of the Middle Ages, have steeples at a considerable distance from the main building.
Such towers were often separate from the main church. Many Italian churches from different times in the Middle Ages have steeples that are a good distance away from the main structure.
Force of habit determined the application of the round form to towers of the twelfth century; but it is evident that a square plan was preferred, even so early as the tenth century, and such a form was in course of time rendered necessary by the development of the founder's art, and the increase in the dimensions of bells at the beginning of the twelfth century. Besides the great bells which proclaimed[129] the hour of prayer to a distant flock, small bells were in use to regulate the religious exercises of the clergy. They are called in the Latin texts signum, schilla, nola; in French sin, esquielle, eschelitte; from the beginning of the tenth century they were placed in the campaniles which crowned the domes.
Force of habit led to the use of round shapes for towers in the twelfth century; however, it’s clear that a square design was favored as early as the tenth century. Over time, this shape became necessary due to advances in the craft of bell-making and the larger sizes of bells at the start of the twelfth century. In addition to the large bells that signaled the hour of prayer to a distant audience, smaller bells were used to manage the religious activities of the clergy. They are referred to in Latin texts as signum, schilla, nola; in French as sin, esquielle, eschelitte; from the beginning of the tenth century, they were placed in the campaniles that topped the domes.
The Italian word campanile has the force of the French terms tour, clocher, beffroi (or the English tower, steeple, belfry). But the denomination clocher has a general application to all pyramidal structures rising above the roof of a church.
The Italian word campanile is equivalent to the French terms tour, clocher, beffroi (or the English words tower, steeple, belfry). However, the term clocher is generally used for all pyramidal structures that rise above the roof of a church.
The belfry was a tower, in most cases isolated, which contained the bell destined to sound the curfew and tocsin, and to call the burghers to civic assemblies.
The belfry was a tower, usually standing alone, which housed the bell meant to signal the curfew and alarm, and to summon the townspeople to community meetings.
Like the belfry, the Italian campanile is generally an isolated building, but it is usually placed in the near neighbourhood of a church. Among the most famous campanili are those of Florence—begun in the fourteenth century, on the plans of Giotto,—of Padua, of Ravenna, and the famous leaning tower of Pisa.
Like the belfry, the Italian campanile is typically a standalone building, but it's usually located close to a church. Some of the most famous campanili include those in Florence—started in the fourteenth century, based on Giotto's designs—along with those in Padua, Ravenna, and the renowned leaning tower of Pisa.

83. STEEPLE, VENDÔME (TWELFTH CENTURY)
83. Steeple, Vendôme (12th Century)
In France the term campanile has a more general application, and is given to the little pierced[130] arcaded turrets which, in many churches, crown the walls of the façade and shelter small bells.
In France, the term campanile is used more broadly and refers to the small, arched turrets that often top the walls of church facades and house small bells.

84. GIOTTO'S TOWER AT FLORENCE
Giotto's Campanile in Florence
The most ancient belfries of the original provinces of France have great analogies with Byzantine monuments as to form, even when differing in detail. One of the most remarkable of these is the tower of St. Front at Périgueux, which seems to date from the first years of the eleventh century. It marked the sepulchre of the Saint, and apparently embraced two bays of the original three-aisled Latin church of the sixth century, evident traces of which have been discovered to the west of the great domed building of later times.
The oldest bell towers in the original provinces of France have a lot in common with Byzantine structures in terms of shape, even though they differ in specifics. One of the most notable examples is the tower of St. Front in Périgueux, which seems to have been built in the early 1100s. It marked the grave of the Saint and likely included two bays from the original three-aisled Latin church from the sixth century, with clear evidence of which has been found to the west of the later domed building.
The tower of St. Front is composed of three square stories, diminishing on plan as they rise, and crowned[131] by a conical dome, resting upon a circular colonnade, the columns of which vary in height and diameter, and owe their origin to Roman examples in the neighbourhood.[29]
The tower of St. Front has three square levels that get smaller as they go up, topped by a conical dome sitting on a circular colonnade. The columns here differ in height and width and are inspired by nearby Roman examples.[29]
The influence of this remarkable building was very considerable. It served as a model to architects of the neighbouring provinces. The type was improved upon in the tower of the Abbey Church of Brantôme by the avoidance of the false bearings which mar the structure of St. Front, while at St. Léonard, near Limoges, a very original feature was superadded in the octagonal form of the crown or roof. The Auvergnat architects further perfected the construction by introducing internal piers for the support of the recessed walls of the upper stories, as at Puy.[30]
The influence of this remarkable building was very significant. It served as a model for architects in the surrounding provinces. The design was improved in the tower of the Abbey Church of Brantôme by eliminating the false supports that detract from the structure of St. Front, while at St. Léonard, near Limoges, a unique feature was added in the octagonal shape of the crown or roof. The Auvergnat architects further enhanced the construction by incorporating internal supports for the recessed walls of the upper stories, as seen at Puy.[30]
[30] Ibid. 1888.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 1888.
It is worthy of note that, in spite of the importance given to
these buildings, the space allotted to the bells themselves was
comparatively limited, which seems to indicate that the towers were
destined for other purposes than the reception of bells. In the
eleventh century the tower bore the same relation to the cathedral or
abbey as did the donjon to the feudal castle. It was, in fact, the
symbol of power. As abbots and bishops enjoyed the same rights as the
nobles, it will be readily understood that the costliness of such
emblems would be governed solely by the resources of their authors.
The number of towers built at about the same period in connection with
cathedrals and abbeys, and the importance of such as were attached
even to simple parish[132]
[133] churches may be explained if we consider
them mainly as denoting the status of an enfranchised[134] commune. The
rivalries in connection with neighbouring towers undoubtedly had their
origin in conditions such as these.
It's important to note that, despite the significance given to these buildings, the space allocated for the bells themselves was quite limited, which suggests that the towers were intended for purposes beyond just housing bells. In the eleventh century, the tower served a similar role to the cathedral or abbey as the donjon did to the feudal castle. It was, in fact, a symbol of power. Since abbots and bishops had the same rights as nobles, it’s clear that the expense of such symbols would depend entirely on their creators' resources. The number of towers built around this time in connection with cathedrals and abbeys, as well as the significance of those attached to even simple parish[132]
[133] churches, can be understood if we view them primarily as indicators of the status of a free[134] community. The rivalries concerning neighboring towers likely originated from these conditions.

85. BAYEUX CATHEDRAL. TOWERS OF THE WEST FRONT
85. BAYEUX CATHEDRAL. WEST FRONT TOWERS

86. SENLIS CATHEDRAL. SOUTH TOWER OF WEST FRONT
86. SENLIS CATHEDRAL. SOUTH TOWER OF WEST FRONT
Towards the close of the eleventh century and throughout the twelfth many towers were built at an angle with the door, or in front of it, so as to form a porch, as at St. Benoît-sur-Loire and Poissy; or above it, as in the Churches of Ainay and of Moissac.
Towards the end of the eleventh century and throughout the twelfth, many towers were constructed at an angle to the door, or directly in front of it, creating a porch, as seen at St. Benoît-sur-Loire and Poissy; or positioned above it, like in the Churches of Ainay and Moissac.
Later on immense towers with spires were built at each angle of the western façade, the gable of the nave rising between them.
Later on, huge towers with spires were constructed at each corner of the western façade, with the gable of the nave towering between them.
At the Abbey Church of Jumiéges a large projecting porch filled the central bay of the ground story between the bases of the towers, but more frequently the towers were in one plane with the chief porch, and were themselves pierced with lateral porches, the three doors, with their richly sculptured voussoirs, forming one vast decorative whole.
At the Abbey Church of Jumiéges, a large protruding porch occupied the main section of the ground floor between the bases of the towers. However, more often, the towers were aligned with the main porch and included side porches of their own, with the three doors, adorned with intricate carvings, creating a stunning decorative ensemble.
The architects of the so-called Romanesque period built their towers at the intersection of the transepts; but avoiding the constructive audacities of the tower of St. Front, which was one of the most generally accepted models of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, they ensured the solidity of their central tower by placing the more or less conical cupola which crowned the structure upon a square base, carefully loaded and abutted at each angle.
The architects of the Romanesque period constructed their towers at the junction of the transepts. However, to avoid the bold construction methods seen in the tower of St. Front, which was a popular model in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, they made their central tower more stable by placing a somewhat conical dome on a square base, which was reinforced at each corner.
At the close of the twelfth century the architects of the Ile-de-France adopted a square form for the body of the tower, and in imitation of Oriental and Rhenish builders, reserved the octagonal plan for[135] the spire, ensuring the solidity of the angles by a variety of ingenious combinations.
At the end of the twelfth century, the architects of Ile-de-France chose a square shape for the main part of the tower, and following the example of builders from the East and the Rhine region, they reserved the octagonal layout for[135] the spire, strengthening the corners with various clever combinations.
The great central towers of the Norman churches built in England and Normandy from the thirteenth to the fourteenth century were not always merely belfries, as at Salisbury or Langrune, for instance; in many cases they were lanterns, their functions being to light the centre of the church and to form a magnificent decorative feature at the intersection of transepts, nave, and choir in cruciform structures, such as St. Georges, Bocherville, Coutances, etc. Of all the French provinces Normandy clung most persistently to the lantern tower, and that of St. Ouen at Rouen is one of the most interesting examples.
The impressive central towers of the Norman churches built in England and Normandy from the thirteenth to the fourteenth century were not always just belfries, like those at Salisbury or Langrune, for example; in many instances, they served as lanterns, providing light to the center of the church and creating a stunning decorative feature at the intersection of transepts, nave, and choir in cruciform structures, such as St. Georges, Bocherville, Coutances, and others. Of all the French provinces, Normandy was the most devoted to the lantern tower, with the one at St. Ouen in Rouen being one of the most fascinating examples.

87. SALISBURY CATHEDRAL. STEEPLE
87. Salisbury Cathedral. Spire

88. CHURCH OF LANGRUNE (CALVADOS). STEEPLE
88. CHURCH OF LANGRUNE (CALVADOS). STEEPLE
In other provinces, notably Picardy, Champagne, Burgundy, and the Ile-de-France, lantern towers[136] were superseded by timber flèches cased in lead, which rose at the intersection of the roofs of nave and transepts.
In other regions, especially Picardy, Champagne, Burgundy, and the Ile-de-France, lantern towers[136] were replaced by wooden flèches covered in lead, which stood at the point where the nave and transepts roofs met.
Among the most remarkable towers of the twelfth century in the Northern provinces we may mention those of Tracy-le-Val (Oise), of the Abbey Church of the Ste. Trinité at Vendôme, and of Bayeux; those of the Abbaye-aux-Hommes at Caen; the old tower of the Cathedral of Chartres, and that of St. Eusèbe at Auxerre.
Among the most impressive towers of the twelfth century in the Northern provinces, we can highlight those of Tracy-le-Val (Oise), the Abbey Church of Ste. Trinité at Vendôme, and Bayeux; those of Abbaye-aux-Hommes at Caen; the old tower of Chartres Cathedral, and the one at St. Eusèbe in Auxerre.
In the thirteenth century the height and decorative richness of these structures had increased to an extraordinary degree. The tower of Senlis (Fig. 86) is a most elegant example of the first years of a century which witnessed the birth of so many marvels of architecture.
In the thirteenth century, the height and decorative richness of these buildings reached an incredible level. The tower of Senlis (Fig. 86) is a very elegant example from the early years of a century that saw the emergence of so many architectural wonders.
In Burgundy several remarkable towers were built by the monks of Cluny, who were free from the asceticism introduced by St. Bernard among their brethren of Citeaux. The most notable of their structures are perhaps the towers of the Church of St. Père, near Vézelay, built about 1240.
In Burgundy, several impressive towers were constructed by the monks of Cluny, who were not bound by the strict asceticism that St. Bernard introduced among their fellow monks at Citeaux. The most notable of their buildings are probably the towers of the Church of St. Père, near Vézelay, built around 1240.
In the South various original developments in Gothic architecture were logically brought about by a judicious use of the materials of the country, such as brick. Most interesting examples of such development are to be found in the tower of the Jacobin Church at Toulouse, which dates from the close of the thirteenth century, and the donjon tower of Albi, the characteristics of which we have already discussed.
In the South, different unique developments in Gothic architecture naturally resulted from a thoughtful use of local materials, like brick. Some of the most interesting examples of this development can be seen in the tower of the Jacobin Church in Toulouse, which dates from the end of the thirteenth century, and the donjon tower of Albi, whose features we’ve already talked about.

89. CHURCH OF THE JACOBINS AT TOULOUSE. TOWER
89. CHURCH OF THE JACOBINS AT TOULOUSE. TOWER
Examples of isolated towers are hardly to be found of later date than the thirteenth century. Bordeaux perhaps offers an exception. But the general usage after this period was to include the towers in the composition of the façade; their actual[138] functions as belfries became apparent only above the level of the vaults. A beautiful example of this[139] treatment may be studied in the noble composition of Notre Dame de Paris.
Examples of isolated towers are rarely found from later than the thirteenth century. Bordeaux might be an exception. However, after this period, the general trend was to integrate the towers into the design of the façade; their actual[138] use as belfries only became clear above the vaults. A great example of this[139] approach can be seen in the impressive design of Notre Dame de Paris.
Its contemporary, the Cathedral of Laon, has four towers, terminating in octagonal belfries, the angles of which are flanked by two-storied openwork pinnacles; on the second of these stories are placed colossal bulls, the effect of which is very striking.
Its modern counterpart, the Cathedral of Laon, features four towers topped with octagonal belfries, the corners of which are accented by two-story openwork pinnacles; on the second story of these pinnacles are massive bulls, creating a very impressive effect.
The towers of Rheims, which date from the second half of the thirteenth century, are of secondary importance in the splendid façade; but they are marked by a feature which was a novelty at the time. The interior of the belfry is built with a cage to allow free play to the bells, and space for the timbers by which they are supported, while the exterior forms an octagonal tower flanked by important pinnacles.
The towers of Rheims, built in the late thirteenth century, are not the main focus of the impressive façade, but they have a unique feature that was new for that era. Inside the belfry, there's a cage structure that lets the bells move freely and provides space for the beams that support them, while the outside showcases an octagonal tower surrounded by prominent pinnacles.
Rheims may be said to mark in Gothic architecture the boundary which separated its period of perfection from that of exaggeration and mannerism. The mania for lightness and the desire to dazzle and astound soon seduced its artists into a dangerous path which led inevitably to decadence. Such effects first manifested themselves more especially in the provinces of the German frontier, and the spire of Strasburg, built in the fourteenth century, is a famous example of these mistaken tendencies.
Rheims can be seen as the point in Gothic architecture that distinguishes its peak period from one of excess and style over substance. The obsession with lightness and the urge to impress and amaze quickly led its artists down a risky path that ultimately resulted in decline. These effects first appeared mainly in the regions near the German border, with the spire of Strasbourg, built in the fourteenth century, being a well-known example of these misguided trends.
Throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries towers adhered to the plan and general arrangement adopted by the later architects of the thirteenth century, diverging chiefly in the marvellous profusion of detail and of sculpture, and in the excessive lightness of design. The points of support were attenu[140]ated, and the mass of ornament seemed designed to conceal them as far as possible. In France the misfortunes of the times tended largely to perpetuate these dangerous foibles; for a number of churches which were founded at the close of the thirteenth century remained unfinished till the fifteenth and sixteenth, when Gothic art was in full decadence.
Throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, towers stuck to the layout and overall design established by the later architects of the thirteenth century, mainly differing in the stunning abundance of detail and sculpture, as well as the overly delicate design. The supporting elements were thinned out, and the excess ornamentation seemed intended to hide them as much as possible. In France, the hardships of the times largely contributed to these risky traits lasting longer; many churches that started at the end of the thirteenth century were left unfinished until the fifteenth and sixteenth, when Gothic art was in full decline.

90. CHURCH OF ST. PIERRE AT CAEN. TOWER
90. CHURCH OF ST. PIERRE AT CAEN. TOWER
But we must not pass over unmentioned certain buildings famous for boldness of construction and magnificence of decoration, if not for purity of style. The following are perhaps the most important:—In France the tower of St. Pierre at Caen, which shows strong traces of that analogy, or family likeness, so to speak, uniting Norman edifices; and the[141] tower of St. Michel at Bordeaux, the spire of which was destroyed by a hurricane in 1768, and has lately been restored to its primitive height of 365 feet; in Austria the tower of St. Stephen, one of the most important of such buildings in that country, finished in 1433; the tower of the Cathedral of Freiburg-im-Breisgau (grand-duchy of Baden), one of the most beautiful and important examples. It was mainly constructed towards the close of the fourteenth century, but the openwork spire was added about the middle of the following century.
But we shouldn’t overlook certain buildings known for their bold construction and stunning decoration, even if they don’t follow a pure style. Here are perhaps the most notable:—In France, the tower of St. Pierre at Caen, which clearly shows a resemblance connecting Norman structures; and the[141] tower of St. Michel at Bordeaux, whose spire was destroyed by a hurricane in 1768 and has recently been restored to its original height of 365 feet; in Austria, the tower of St. Stephen, one of the most significant buildings in that country, completed in 1433; the tower of the Cathedral of Freiburg-im-Breisgau (grand-duchy of Baden), which is one of the most beautiful and important examples. Its main construction was completed towards the end of the fourteenth century, but the openwork spire was added around the middle of the following century.

91. CHURCH OF ST. MICHEL AT BORDEAUX. TOWER
91. CHURCH OF ST. MICHEL AT BORDEAUX. TOWER
The Cathedral of Antwerp in Belgium was begun in the middle of the fourteenth century; the nave and the four side aisles were not completed till a century[142] later. The façade is said to have been begun in 1406 by a Boulognese master-mason, one Pierre Amel; but of the two belfry towers only that on the north was completed in 1518. Its principal merit lies in its boldness of construction and its unusual height of 410 feet, rather than in purity of style or beauty of detail, the latter being a conglomerate made up from every period of Gothic.
The Cathedral of Antwerp in Belgium started construction in the mid-fourteenth century, but the nave and the four side aisles weren't finished until a century[142] later. The façade is believed to have been initiated in 1406 by a master mason from Boulogne named Pierre Amel; however, of the two belfry towers, only the one on the north was completed by 1518. Its main strength lies in its bold construction and its impressive height of 410 feet, rather than in the purity of its style or beauty of detail, which is a mix from various periods of Gothic architecture.

92. CATHEDRAL OF FREIBURG-IM-BREISGAU (GRAND-DUCHY OF BADEN). TOWER
92. CATHEDRAL OF FREIBURG-IM-BREISGAU (GRAND-DUCHY OF BADEN). TOWER

93. ANTWERP CATHEDRAL
93. Antwerp Cathedral
At the extremity of the basilica, in the centre of the chalcidium or
transept which gave to the basilican plan the form of a T or Tau—a
figure venerated by the Christians as symbolising the Cross—were
placed the altar, the[143]
[144] sanctuary, and the precincts occupied by the
deacons and sub-deacons. The altar stood in the midst, between the
hemicycle or apse and the nave arch. The hemicycle or apse which
formed the Pagan tribunal was by the Christians reserved for ordained
priests, hence its name, presbyterium. A semi-circular bench
(consistorium), interrupted in the middle by a seat higher than the
rest, on either side of which sat the inferior clergy, surrounded the
apse, the raised seat (suggestus) being the throne of the bishop or
his representative.
At the far end of the basilica, in the center of the chalcidium or transept that gave the basilican layout the shape of a T or Tau—a figure revered by Christians as a symbol of the Cross—stood the altar, the[143]
[144] sanctuary, and the area for the deacons and sub-deacons. The altar was positioned in the middle, between the hemicycle or apse and the nave arch. The hemicycle or apse, which formed the Pagan tribunal, was designated for ordained priests by the Christians, hence its name, presbyterium. A semi-circular bench (consistorium), interrupted in the middle by a higher seat, had inferior clergy sitting on either side, with the raised seat (suggestus) being the throne of the bishop or his representative.
This portion of the basilica underwent a later modification; from the presbyterium it became the martyrium, or shrine in which was placed the body of the patron saint of the basilica or the relic to which the devotion of the faithful was specially addressed. This usage had been established even before the year 500 in the first basilica of St. Martin at Tours.
This part of the basilica was later changed; from the presbyterium it became the martyrium, or shrine that housed the body of the basilica's patron saint or the relic that the faithful particularly revered. This practice had already begun before the year 500 in the first basilica of St. Martin at Tours.
The primitive apse was lighted only from the nave or transept. After its transformation into the martyrium it was not only pierced with windows, but, according to some authors, was provided with openings along its base, or even arcaded, so as to give access to a low gallery running round it. If this be so, the characteristic arrangement of mediæval churches dates from the fifth century.
The simple apse was lit only from the nave or transept. After it was changed into the martyrium, it not only had windows but, according to some writers, had openings at its base or was even designed with arches to allow access to a low gallery around it. If this is true, the typical layout of medieval churches began in the fifth century.
In later times when it became customary to place the altar at the back, against the wall of the apse, seats for the bishops, priests, and choristers—the choir—were arranged between the altar and the nave. In monastic churches, built after the Latin tradition, the choir was generally in the crossing, or[145] where there were no transepts, in the nave itself. It was separated from the congregation by a low enclosure of stone or marble. There are a few examples of churches with two choirs, one at the east, the other at the west.
In later times, it became common to place the altar at the back against the wall of the apse. Seats for the bishops, priests, and choristers—the choir—were arranged between the altar and the nave. In monastic churches built in the Latin tradition, the choir was usually located in the crossing, or where there were no transepts, in the nave itself. It was separated from the congregation by a low enclosure of stone or marble. There are a few examples of churches with two choirs, one at the east and the other at the west.
In the first churches of the Romanesque epoch the choir was confined to the space between the piers of the crossing; it soon, however, made considerable advances. In monastic churches the choir or sanctuary was cut off from the surrounding spaces by barriers of stone or wood, and towards the nave was closed by a jubé, or rood screen and loft, the upper part of which was accessible to the monks for the reading of the epistle and gospel. Bishops, on the other hand, being free from the necessity of closing the choirs of their cathedrals, made a point of providing their flocks with wide spaces, in which ceremonies could be afforded a liberal development.
In the early churches of the Romanesque period, the choir was limited to the area between the piers of the crossing; however, it quickly advanced significantly. In monastic churches, the choir or sanctuary was separated from the surrounding areas by barriers made of stone or wood, and it was enclosed towards the nave by a jubé, or rood screen and loft, which the monks could access for reading the epistle and gospel. Bishops, on the other hand, who didn’t need to enclose the choirs of their cathedrals, ensured there was plenty of space for their congregations, allowing ceremonies to be conducted more openly.
At the end of the twelfth century and beginning of the thirteenth these ideas governed the construction of important churches. Changes continued to be made, however, and from the reign of St. Louis we find the choirs of great cathedrals arranged on the exclusive principles of the monastic churches. The arcades surrounding them were filled with high stone walls, against the inner sides of which the stalls of the clergy, with their lofty and richly carved wooden canopies, were securely fixed.
At the end of the 12th century and the beginning of the 13th, these ideas influenced the building of significant churches. However, changes kept happening, and during St. Louis's reign, the choirs of major cathedrals were designed based entirely on the principles of monastic churches. The arcades around them were filled with tall stone walls, against which the clergy's stalls, complete with their high and intricately carved wooden canopies, were firmly attached.
Among the more famous choirs we may quote those of Notre Dame de Paris, of Amiens, of Beauvais, of Auch, of Lincoln, of Canterbury, of Spires, of Worms, of Burgos, etc. In order to satisfy the laymen whose view of the ceremonies[146] performed in the choir was intercepted by these enclosures, the sanctuary was surrounded by chapels contrived in the wall of the apse, and in the side aisles of the nave.
Among the more famous choirs, we can mention those of Notre Dame de Paris, Amiens, Beauvais, Auch, Lincoln, Canterbury, Spires, Worms, Burgos, and others. To satisfy the laypeople whose view of the ceremonies[146] performed in the choir was blocked by these enclosures, the sanctuary was surrounded by chapels built into the wall of the apse and in the side aisles of the nave.
Chapels.—From the end of the tenth century, according to M. de Caumont, we shall sometimes find aisles running entirely round the choir or sanctuary and communicating with it by an arcade. Even at this early period there must have been chapels in such aisles. In the twelfth century the disposition to elongate the choirs of important churches became general, and brought with it certain modifications of the plan. The Church of Vignori, which dates from the tenth century, has an apse divided into three chapels, recalling in its arrangement that of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem.
Chapels.—Starting from the late tenth century, according to M. de Caumont, we sometimes see aisles that fully surround the choir or sanctuary, connecting to it through an arcade. Even at this early time, there must have been chapels in these aisles. By the twelfth century, the trend to extend the choirs of significant churches became common, leading to some changes in the layout. The Church of Vignori, which originated in the tenth century, has an apse split into three chapels, arranged similarly to that of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem.
The Church of St. Servan, built in the eleventh century, has five chapels round the choir, and the Auvergnat churches—Notre Dame du Port at Clermont, and St. Paul at Issoire among others,—which date from the beginning of the twelfth century, also show in this respect some interesting peculiarities. The importance given to the apse by these rings of chapels can scarcely be too much insisted on.
The Church of St. Servan, constructed in the eleventh century, features five chapels surrounding the choir, and the Auvergnat churches—Notre Dame du Port in Clermont and St. Paul in Issoire, among others—built at the start of the twelfth century, also display some notable characteristics in this regard. The significance placed on the apse by these rings of chapels cannot be overstated.
On plan these apsidal chapels are, for the most part, round-ended. They are pierced with one or more round-headed windows, and have segmental vaults. On the outside they are often ornamented by mouldings, modillions, and even by variations in the colour of their stones. Chapels between the buttresses of the nave are rare in several aisled[147] churches of the Romanesque period, but in many such buildings they were added at a later time.
On the plan, these apsidal chapels are mostly rounded at the ends. They feature one or more round-headed windows and have segmental vaults. On the outside, they're often adorned with moldings, brackets, and even variations in the color of their stones. Chapels between the buttresses of the nave are rare in several aisled[147] churches from the Romanesque period, but in many of these buildings, they were added later on.
The great revolution which took place in the art of building towards the end of the twelfth century had, for one of its results, the multiplication of chapels in the numerous great churches dating from that epoch. The principle of that revolution being to replace the inert masses which had previously resisted the various thrusts by comparatively slender points of support upon which those thrusts could be collected, stability being secured by a scientific calculation of forces, it led, as a natural consequence, to a considerable augmentation of disposable surfaces in the interior. These surfaces, mere curtains between the points of support, were ornamented with vast networks of stone, embracing panels of painted glass, on which the principal events of the Old and New Testaments, and the scenes so vividly outlined in the traditions of the time, were traced with admirable art. Room was found for chapels of considerable size, not only in the walls, or rather between the piers of the apse, but also in those of the side aisles, the bounding walls of which were carried out to the external faces of the buttresses receiving the thrust of the main vault, which buttresses now formed the lateral walls of a continuous line of chapels.
The major change in building design that occurred toward the end of the twelfth century led to a significant increase in the number of chapels in the many large churches from that time. This change aimed to replace the heavy masses that had previously resisted the various forces with relatively slender supports that could manage those forces, relying on precise calculations for stability. As a natural result, this allowed for more usable wall space inside the churches. These surfaces, acting as mere dividers between the supports, were decorated with intricate stone designs and large panels of stained glass that depicted key events from the Old and New Testaments, as well as scenes vividly illustrated in the traditions of the era. There was ample room for sizable chapels, not only in the walls, or between the piers of the apse, but also in the side aisles, where the walls extended to the outside faces of the buttresses that supported the main vault, which then became the side walls of a continuous row of chapels.
The veneration paid to the relics of saints increased greatly after the year 1000, in consequence of the pilgrimages to the Holy Land which preceded the Crusades. Each religious community established a patron, and demanded a special oratory dedicated to him, and it was a point of honour to[148] make such a shrine excel that of the neighbouring, and, in most cases, rival corporation. The demand for these shrines increased to such an extent at the close of the fourteenth and throughout the fifteenth century that, though chapels were constructed in all the available spaces of the vast cathedrals, they were found insufficient, and sanctuaries, which in earlier times had been the special property of particular bodies, were shared by several confraternities.
The respect given to the relics of saints grew significantly after the year 1000, largely due to the pilgrimages to the Holy Land that came before the Crusades. Each religious community designated a patron saint and requested a special chapel dedicated to them. It became a point of pride to[148] make their shrine better than those of nearby, often rival, groups. By the end of the fourteenth century and throughout the fifteenth century, the demand for these shrines soared so much that even though chapels were built in all the available spaces of the huge cathedrals, they were still not enough, and sanctuaries that had once belonged to specific organizations were shared among several confraternities.
The Lady Chapel, or chapel dedicated to the Virgin, was generally in the apse, and in the thirteenth century, especially at its close, had been so considerably developed as to give great importance to the portion of the apse allotted to it. Very curious examples of this development are to be studied in the Cathedrals of Bourges, Amiens, Meaux, and Rouen, among others.
The Lady Chapel, or chapel dedicated to the Virgin, was usually located in the apse. By the end of the thirteenth century, it had developed significantly, making the part of the apse designated for it very important. There are some fascinating examples of this development in the Cathedrals of Bourges, Amiens, Meaux, and Rouen, among others.
In many cathedrals and churches of the Middle Ages lateral chapels or annexes were built to serve some subsidiary purpose; such were chapter-houses, muniment rooms, treasuries, or even mortuaries, as the presbytery of Lincoln, the circular chapel at Canterbury, known as Becket's Crown, containing the tomb of Thomas à Becket, and Henry VII.'s chapel at Westminster.
In many cathedrals and churches from the Middle Ages, side chapels or annexes were constructed for various supportive functions; these included chapter-houses, storage rooms for documents, treasuries, or even mortuaries, such as the presbytery of Lincoln, the circular chapel at Canterbury known as Becket's Crown, which holds the tomb of Thomas à Becket, and Henry VII's chapel at Westminster.
A most interesting example of this species of structure dating from the end of the twelfth century is to be seen at Soissons Cathedral; a two-storied vaulted building is connected by openings with the upper galleries of the round-ended south transept, and contains a funeral chapel, with a vaulted chamber above for a treasury.
A really interesting example of this type of structure from the end of the 12th century can be found at Soissons Cathedral; a two-story vaulted building is linked by openings to the upper galleries of the rounded south transept and includes a funeral chapel, with a vaulted room above for a treasury.
In many countries small ancient buildings are to be[149] found, known as baptisteries or chapels; these latter are doubtless the little rural churches which were built in great numbers in the first centuries of the Christian era, and are designated capella in texts of the time of Charlemagne, or perhaps oratories, such as it was customary to attach to the charnel-houses of towns or great religious establishments.[33]
In many countries, you can find small ancient buildings called baptisteries or chapels. These chapels are likely the little rural churches that were built in large numbers during the early centuries of the Christian era. They are referred to as capella in texts from the time of Charlemagne, or possibly oratories, which were typically attached to the charnel houses of towns or major religious establishments.[33]
The use of private chapels dates from the earliest days of Christianity; great personages who had embraced the new faith followed the example of the Romans who constructed private basilicas in their palaces. The custom was perpetuated, and the splendid Palatine Chapel of Aix is one of the most magnificent of its results. In later times kings and great nobles built themselves sanctuaries within their castles. In the time of Charles V. the Louvre owned an important chapel; the feudal castles of Coucy and Pierrefonds, among others, contained large chapels, the arrangement of which is very curious. Archæologists cite as of special beauty among seignorial chapels the ancient oratory of the Dukes of Bourbon at Moulins, the Chapels of Chenonceaux, Chambord, and Chaumont, and the Chapel of Jacques Cœur's hôtel at Bourges. Many episcopal palaces have very remarkable chapels, such as that of the archbishop's palace at Rheims.
The use of private chapels dates back to the earliest days of Christianity; prominent figures who embraced the new faith followed the example of the Romans, who built private basilicas in their palaces. This tradition continued, and the stunning Palatine Chapel of Aix is one of its most magnificent examples. Later on, kings and noble families created sanctuaries within their castles. During the reign of Charles V, the Louvre had an important chapel; the feudal castles of Coucy and Pierrefonds, among others, housed large chapels, the layouts of which are quite interesting. Archaeologists highlight the ancient oratory of the Dukes of Bourbon at Moulins, the chapels of Chenonceaux, Chambord, and Chaumont, and the chapel at Jacques Cœur's hotel in Bourges as particularly beautiful examples among lordly chapels. Many episcopal palaces also have remarkable chapels, such as the archbishop's palace chapel in Reims.
Refuges, hospitals, madhouses, and prisons also had chapels more or less important.
Refuges, hospitals, asylums, and prisons also had chapels of varying significance.
The term Sainte Chapelle[34] was applied in the[150] Middle Ages to buildings raised over spots sanctified by the martyrdom of a saint, or destined to enshrine relics of peculiar holiness. The most famous was the royal oratory, built by Pierre de Montereau between 1242 and 1248 on the south side of the royal palace, now the Palais de Justice, Paris, to receive the Crown of Thorns, the pieces of the true Cross, and other relics brought by the royal founder, St. Louis, from the Holy Land.
The term Sainte Chapelle[34] was used in the[150] Middle Ages to refer to buildings built over sites made holy by the martyrdom of a saint or meant to house relics of special significance. The most well-known was the royal chapel, constructed by Pierre de Montereau between 1242 and 1248 on the south side of the royal palace, now the Palais de Justice, Paris, to hold the Crown of Thorns, pieces of the true Cross, and other relics brought by the royal founder, St. Louis, from the Holy Land.
The distinguishing feature of the Ste. Chapelle of Paris is its division into two stories—the upper chapel, which communicated with the royal apartments, and the lower chapel on the ground floor, which may have been open to the public. Its construction is remarkable no less for the happy boldness with which the whole of the spaces between the buttresses were utilised for the introduction of immense painted windows, than for the perfection of execution and the beauty of the sculptures, and this in spite of the rapidity with which the work was carried out. An annexe, which has now disappeared, adjoined the apse on the north, and consisted of three stories serving as sacristies and muniment rooms. The spire, a wooden structure cased in lead, dating from the time of Charles VII., was destroyed by fire in 1630; it was shortly restored, only to be again demolished at the close of the eighteenth century, and was finally replaced by the architect Lassus, who restored the building.
The unique feature of the Ste. Chapelle in Paris is its split into two levels—the upper chapel, which connected to the royal apartments, and the lower chapel on the ground floor, likely accessible to the public. Its construction is notable not only for the impressive way the spaces between the buttresses were filled with huge stained-glass windows but also for the high-quality craftsmanship and beauty of the sculptures, even with how quickly the work was done. An annex, now gone, was attached to the north side of the apse and had three levels used as sacristies and storage rooms. The spire, a wooden structure covered in lead from the time of Charles VII, was destroyed by fire in 1630. It was quickly restored, only to be taken down again at the end of the eighteenth century, and was finally replaced by the architect Lassus, who restored the building.
The Ste. Chapelle of St. Germain-en-Laye must have been built some years before that of the royal palace of Paris. It is remarkable for certain peculiarities of structure which show a greater[151] architectural skill; the piers which sustain the vault have a greater interior projection; the formerets are disengaged from the wall, and the square windows occupy the whole space between the buttresses, and rise to close beneath the cornice. This most original and learned arrangement gives the building a very graceful aspect, and brings out its elegant proportions.
The Ste. Chapelle of St. Germain-en-Laye must have been built a few years before the royal palace of Paris. It's notable for certain structural features that demonstrate advanced[151] architectural skill; the piers supporting the vault have a larger interior projection, the formerets are set apart from the wall, and the square windows fill the entire space between the buttresses, reaching all the way up to just below the cornice. This unique and sophisticated arrangement gives the building a graceful look and highlights its elegant proportions.
The Ste. Chapelle of Vincennes, begun by Charles VI., was not completed until the reign of Henry II. In construction it is akin to that of Paris. The two-storied annexes which formed the sacristies and treasury were finished towards the close of the fifteenth century.
The Ste. Chapelle of Vincennes, started by Charles VI, wasn't completed until the reign of Henry II. Its construction is similar to that of the one in Paris. The two-story annexes that served as the sacristies and treasury were finished toward the end of the fifteenth century.
After the example of kings and princes the great abbeys began to raise important oratories independent of their conventual churches. The Abbey of St. Martin des Champs at Paris founded two large chapels about the middle of the thirteenth century,—one dedicated to the Virgin, and the other to St. Michael.
After the example of kings and princes, the grandes abbeys started to build significant oratories separate from their conventual churches. The Abbey of St. Martin des Champs in Paris established two large chapels around the middle of the 13th century—one dedicated to the Virgin and the other to St. Michael.
Pierre de Montereau was commissioned to build, in addition to the Ste. Chapelle of the palace, a chapel dedicated to the Virgin, within the precincts of the Abbey of St. Germain des Prés; the plan of the vaults differs here from that of the Ste. Chapelle of the palace. According to a drawing by Alexander Lenoir, made before the destruction of this chapel of the Virgin, the pointed arches comprised two bays, in imitation of the vaults on intersecting arches in Notre Dame of Paris, the origin of which we discussed in chapter vi.
Pierre de Montereau was tasked with building a chapel dedicated to the Virgin, in addition to the Ste. Chapelle of the palace, within the grounds of the Abbey of St. Germain des Prés; the design of the vaults here is different from that of the Ste. Chapelle of the palace. According to a drawing by Alexander Lenoir, created before the chapel of the Virgin was destroyed, the pointed arches included two bays, modeled after the vaults with intersecting arches in Notre Dame of Paris, the origins of which we discussed in chapter vi.
The Abbey of Châalis, near Senlis, founded by[152] Louis the Fat in 1136, which was one of the most important abbeys of the Cistercian order in the thirteenth century, possessed an abbey church of five aisles, over 330 feet long. Towards the middle of the thirteenth century it nevertheless founded a Ste. Chapelle, known as the Chapelle de l'Abbé. The building has undergone various vicissitudes, and the ribbed vaults which date from the reign of St. Louis were once decorated with frescoes, attributed to Primaticcio. The building still exists, however, almost in its entirety. It illustrates the considerable influence exercised by the Ste. Chapelle of Paris from its very foundation on the great nobles, more especially the heads of rich abbeys eager to parade their immense power and wealth.
The Abbey of Châalis, located near Senlis and founded by [152] Louis the Fat in 1136, was one of the most significant abbeys of the Cistercian order in the thirteenth century. It had an abbey church that was over 330 feet long and featured five aisles. In the mid-thirteenth century, it established a Ste. Chapelle, known as the Chapelle de l'Abbé. The building has gone through various changes over time, and the ribbed vaults from the reign of St. Louis were once adorned with frescoes attributed to Primaticcio. Despite this, the structure still stands almost completely intact. It exemplifies the considerable influence of the Ste. Chapelle of Paris from its foundation on the powerful nobles, especially the leaders of wealthy abbeys who were eager to showcase their vast power and riches.
In the Middle Ages all the arts were auxiliary to architecture. The architect traced the details of his conception in the workshop, and superintended the construction; he directed stone-carvers, masons, sculptors, illuminators, painters, and glass-stainers, and laid his imprimatur on every branch of the work of which he was the creator.
In the Middle Ages, all the arts supported architecture. The architect outlined his vision in the workshop and oversaw the building process; he managed stone-carvers, masons, sculptors, illuminators, painters, and glass-stainers, and put his imprimatur on every aspect of the work he created.
Thus the connection between the allied arts was very close. The history of sculpture is that of architecture, for the diverse influences which marked their origin and modifications were common to both. Each reached its apogee in the brilliant manifestations of the thirteenth century, and each followed the same path to decadence less than two centuries later.
So, the connection between the related arts was very tight. The history of sculpture is tied to that of architecture, as the various influences that shaped their beginnings and changes were shared by both. Each reached its peak during the stunning developments of the thirteenth century, and both followed a similar decline less than two hundred years later.
Statuary and ornamental sculpture were inseparable, being executed by the same artists in pursuance of the same idea: the study of nature.
Statuary and decorative sculpture were closely linked, created by the same artists driven by the same goal: the study of nature.
In obedience to the law of increasing development they abandoned the hieratic forms imposed by religious tradition, but only to give a new expression to these very traditions, which were still preserved and venerated.
In following the law of growing development, they moved away from the rigid forms set by religious tradition, but only to create a new expression of those very traditions, which were still kept and respected.
Roman inspiration, and even direct imitation of Roman sculpture, is clearly traceable in the first half of the thirteenth century. Rheims, which may be accepted as the masterpiece, the last word, so to speak, of Gothic architecture, illustrates this influence in certain magnificent examples of the western porch.
Roman inspiration, and even direct imitation of Roman sculpture, is clearly evident in the first half of the thirteenth century. Rheims, regarded as the masterpiece and the definitive expression of Gothic architecture, showcases this influence in several stunning examples of the western porch.

94. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF WEST FRONT. CENTRAL PORCH
94. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF WEST FRONT. CENTRAL PORCH

95. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF WEST FRONT
95. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF THE WEST FRONT

96. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF WEST FRONT
96. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. STATUES ON THE WEST FRONT
The architects of the thirteenth century were pre-eminently the
children of their generation. Ignoring their Latin descent they
followed in the paths of the innovators so far as monumental structure
was concerned; but they in their turn inaugurated a new departure
by abandoning the Byzantine convention in statuary and sculptured
ornament which[155]
[156]
[157] had prevailed throughout the preceding century, in
favour of the more ancient Roman tradition. In this one respect they
made a salutary return upon those antique principles which they
afterwards definitively abandoned.
The architects of the thirteenth century were truly products of their time. Setting aside their Latin heritage, they followed the innovators when it came to monumental structures. However, they marked a significant shift by moving away from the Byzantine styles in sculpture and ornamental design that had dominated the previous century, and instead embraced the older Roman tradition. In this aspect, they made a beneficial return to those classic principles, even though they would ultimately leave them behind.

97. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. INTERIOR OF PRINCIPAL DOOR. STATUE AND ORNAMENT
97. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. INSIDE THE MAIN DOOR. SCULPTURE AND DECORATION

98. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. INTERIOR OF PRINCIPAL DOOR. STATUE AND ORNAMENT
98. RHEIMS CATHEDRAL. INTERIOR OF MAIN DOOR. STATUE AND DECORATION
The influence of Roman art upon French mediæval sculpture is unquestionable. Its course may be traced through the relations existing between North and South long before the Crusades, principally by means of the great religious communities, and even more manifestly in the countless monuments raised in Gaul on Roman models, or in those constructed by Gallo-Romans for several centuries. Many of these survived the incursions of the barbarians.
The influence of Roman art on French medieval sculpture is undeniable. Its development can be seen in the connections between the North and South long before the Crusades, mainly through the major religious communities, and even more clearly in the numerous monuments built in Gaul based on Roman models, or those created by Gallo-Romans for several centuries. Many of these survived the invasions of the barbarians.
The origin of orna[158]mental sculpture is no less venerable. Superficially, it would seem to have drawn its inspiration mainly from the Romanesque epoch; but according to modern savants[35] its source must be looked for in much remoter periods. Oriental art, imported into Scandinavia, and there barbarised, was introduced into Ireland in the early centuries of our era. The Irish monks, whose power was very great, and who seem to have been the principal agents in the Renascence of the days of Charlemagne, created, or at any rate greatly influenced Carlovingian art by their manuscripts and miniatures. From Carlovingian art that of the so-called Romanesque period was born, and this was[159] in its turn the parent of the ornamental sculpture of the thirteenth century. In the admirably decorative character of this art we recognise the influence of an ancient tradition handed on from generation to generation, to be finally rejuvenated, invigorated, and transformed as to detail by a close study of nature,[160] precisely as had happened in the allied development of statuary.
The origin of ornamental sculpture is quite ancient. At first glance, it seems to have been inspired mainly by the Romanesque period; however, modern scholars believe its roots can be traced back to much earlier times. Oriental art, which was brought to Scandinavia and adapted there, was introduced to Ireland in the early centuries of our era. The Irish monks, who held significant power and were key players in the revival during Charlemagne’s time, created or heavily influenced Carolingian art through their manuscripts and miniatures. From Carolingian art, the so-called Romanesque style emerged, which in turn gave rise to the ornamental sculpture of the thirteenth century. In the beautifully decorative nature of this art, we can see the impact of an ancient tradition passed down through generations, ultimately rejuvenated, strengthened, and detailed through close observation of nature, much like the parallel evolution of sculpture.
The architects of the Ile-de-France, like those of Rheims, assimilated the principles of the new art with the supple skill which characterised them, such assimilation bearing rich fruit at Notre Dame de Paris in the sculptured figures of the west porch, and no less in their accessory ornaments.
The architects of the Ile-de-France, just like those from Rheims, embraced the principles of the new style with the adaptable skill that marked their work, and this blending brought forth impressive results at Notre Dame de Paris in the sculpted figures of the west porch, as well as in their additional decorations.

99. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. PRINCIPAL DOOR. RUNNING LEAF PATTERN
99. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. MAIN DOOR. RUNNING LEAF PATTERN

100. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. RUNNING LEAF PATTERN ON ARCHIVOLTS OF NORTH DOOR
100. NOTRE DAME DE PARIS. RUNNING LEAF PATTERN ON ARCHIVOLTS OF NORTH DOOR
A most instructive comparative study is furnished by the north and south porches of Chartres Cathedral. Here we find, in one[162] building, examples of sculptures inspired by the hieratic tradition of Byzantium, and of those which had been transformed and naturalised by a return to antique ideals.
A very informative comparative study is provided by the north and south porches of Chartres Cathedral. Here we see, in one[162] building, examples of sculptures influenced by the formal tradition of Byzantium, along with those that were transformed and adapted by a revival of classical ideals.

101. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF THE NORTH PORCH
101. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF THE NORTH PORCH
At Amiens again certain of the sculptures were influenced by the new principles. But in the greater part there is a prodigality of motive and looseness of execution which indicate decline no less surely than the mistaken ingenuity of the structural details.
At Amiens again, some of the sculptures were influenced by new ideas. However, in most of them, there's an abundance of themes and a lack of precision in execution that clearly indicate a decline, just like the misguided creativity in the structural details.

102. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF THE SOUTH PORCH
102. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL. STATUES OF THE SOUTH PORCH
Mediæval sculpture followed the fortunes of architecture, both in
its rise and fall. In its first beginnings it was characterised by
a purity of style not unworthy of Rome in her most glorious days,
but rapidly losing touch with the antique ideal, it lost measure and
proportion in its development. The wise laws of simplicity, essential
to[163]
[164] all greatness in art, were set aside in favour of an unruly
exuberance which ran riot in details, and was the immediate cause of
a decline perceptible even in the fourteenth century, and absolute
in the fifteenth. "Sculpture was at its zenith. We are astounded by
the activity and fertility of thirteenth-century artists, who peopled
façades and embrasures with figures from seven to ten feet in height,
and animated every tympanum with countless statuettes. The façade of
Notre Dame, by no means one of the richest, has[165] sixty-eight colossal
statues, for the most part of the highest excellence; at Chartres and
at Amiens there are over a hundred to each porch. The famous figure of
Christ at Amiens is a masterpiece; bas-reliefs work out the details of
the main subject, and enrich the story with innumerable pictures of
amazing vigour and originality."
Medieval sculpture followed the trends of architecture, both in its rise and decline. In its early stages, it had a style that rivaled Rome in its most glorious days, but as it quickly lost touch with the classical ideal, it lost its sense of measure and proportion. The essential laws of simplicity, crucial for all greatness in art, were ignored in favor of a wild exuberance filled with excessive details, leading to a noticeable decline even by the fourteenth century, and a complete fall by the fifteenth. "Sculpture was at its peak. We are amazed by the creativity and productivity of thirteenth-century artists, who adorned façades and openings with figures seven to ten feet tall, and brought every tympanum to life with countless statuettes. The façade of Notre Dame, not even among the richest, has[165] sixty-eight colossal statues, most of which are of the highest quality; at Chartres and Amiens, there are over a hundred for each porch. The famous figure of Christ at Amiens is a masterpiece; bas-reliefs detail the main subject and enhance the narrative with numerous images of incredible vigor and originality."

103. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. CENTRAL PORCH OF WEST FRONT
103. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. CENTRAL PORCH OF WEST FRONT

104. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. STATUES IN THE SOUTH PORCH
104. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. STATUES IN THE SOUTH PORCH

105. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. CHOIR STALLS. CARVED ORNAMENT
105. AMIENS CATHEDRAL. CHOIR STALLS. CARVED ORNAMENT
The favourite themes of the thirteenth century had something in common with those of the Romanesque epoch, though there is a sensible difference of treatment and considerable progress in composition, which exhibited more of taste and learning and less of eccentricity. But the satiric power and delight in caricature of our forefathers still demanded an outlet. These found expression in many a caustic gibe at clergy, princes, and rich burghers, and took substance in many a quaint gargoyle. A luxuriant system of ornamentation, adapted from the vegetable kingdom, was auxiliary to statuary. The main subject was enframed by it, or relieved against it; while often the composition itself was enriched[168] by its introduction to complete the decorative effect. Or such a system of decoration was the only sculpturesque motive employed; it was then used with the utmost elaboration, and developed at the expense of statuary. Such was the case in Burgundy and Normandy, in which provinces the latter art was of slow growth. The Byzantine character of the scrolls, carved bands, and fantastic foliage of Romanesque art disappeared; ornament took on a new independence, and began to seek its types among native plant forms.
The favorite themes of the thirteenth century had some similarities with those from the Romanesque period, although the approach was noticeably different and there was significant advancement in composition, showing more taste and knowledge and less eccentricity. However, the satirical skill and love for caricature that our ancestors had still needed an outlet. This found expression in sharp jabs at clergy, princes, and wealthy merchants, and came to life in many quirky gargoyles. A rich system of decoration, inspired by plant life, complemented the sculptures. The main subject was framed by it or set against it; often, the composition itself was enhanced by its inclusion, completing the decorative effect. In some cases, this decoration was the only sculptural element used, and it was applied with great intricacy, often overshadowing the sculptures themselves. This was particularly true in Burgundy and Normandy, where the latter art developed slowly. The Byzantine influence seen in the scrolls, carved bands, and imaginative foliage of Romanesque art faded away; ornamentation gained a new independence and began to draw inspiration from local plant forms.
The carved leafage (Fig. 106) of the cloister arcades in the Abbey of Mont St. Michel strikingly illustrate this departure. The very plants which inspired the thirteenth[169]-century sculptors still flourish at the foot of the ancient abbey walls.
The carved leaf decorations (Fig. 106) of the cloister arcades at the Abbey of Mont St. Michel clearly show this change. The same plants that inspired the 13th-century sculptors are still thriving at the base of the ancient abbey walls.

106. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CLOISTERS OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CARVED ORNAMENT OF INTERIOR SPANDRILS
106. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CLOISTERS OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CARVED ORNAMENT OF INTERIOR SPANDRILS

107. WOODEN STATUETTE (HEIGHT 23⅝ IN.) THIRTEENTH CENTURY. ATELIERS DE LA CHAISE DIEU, AUVERGNE
107. WOODEN STATUETTE (HEIGHT 23⅝ IN.) THIRTEENTH CENTURY. ATELIERS DE LA CHAISE DIEU, AUVERGNE

108. IVORY STATUETTE (HEIGHT 9⅞ IN.) THIRTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
108. IVORY STATUETTE (HEIGHT 9⅞ IN.) THIRTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
Thus the flora of our own fields was applied in lithic form to the elements of our church architecture. But the breadth proper to architectural sculpture was still preserved by means of ingenious combinations.
So, the plants from our own fields were used in stone form for the elements of our church architecture. However, the proper scale for architectural sculpture was still maintained through clever combinations.
It was not until the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries that the imitation of natural forms became servile, tedious, and over-minute, and that the beauty of the whole was sacrificed to exaggerated faithfulness of detail.[36]
It wasn't until the 14th and 15th centuries that copying natural forms became overly detailed, tedious, and burdensome, leading to a sacrifice of the beauty of the whole for an exaggerated focus on minute details.[36]

108A. IVORY STATUETTE (HEIGHT 9½ IN.) FIFTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
108A. IVORY STATUETTE (HEIGHT 9½ IN.) FIFTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
It should be noted that the decadence which manifested itself in
monumental sculpture was far less rapid in the more intimate art which
may be distinguished as imagery. In the thirteenth and fourteenth
centuries all sculptors were image-makers; but towards the close of
the latter, and during the fifteenth, the term was specially applied
to carvers of images in wood, ivory, etc.[170] Art still flourished in
their ateliers in all its beauty, notably that of the goldsmiths,
who carved images in high or low relief in precious metals, and who,
thanks to the severely paternal regulations of the maîtrise, were
enabled to bring French decorative art to the highest degree of
perfection. The beautiful carved wooden stalls of Amiens, Auch, and
Albi, to name[171]
[172] but the most famous, testify to the vigorous talent of
the fourteenth and fifteenth-century image-carvers.
It's important to note that the decline seen in monumental sculpture happened much more slowly in the more personal art known as imagery. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, all sculptors were considered image-makers; however, by the end of the fourteenth century and into the fifteenth, this term became specifically associated with carvers of images made from wood, ivory, and similar materials.[170] Art continued to thrive in their workshops, showcasing its beauty, especially in the work of goldsmiths, who crafted images in high or low relief from precious metals. Thanks to the strict regulations of the maîtrise, they were able to elevate French decorative art to unparalleled excellence. The stunning carved wooden stalls of Amiens, Auch, and Albi, to name[171]
[172] but the most well-known, highlight the remarkable skill of image-carvers from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries.

109. WOODEN STATUETTE (HEIGHT 10 IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
109. WOODEN STATUETTE (HEIGHT 10 IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS

110. IVORY DIPTYCH (HEIGHT 6⅜ IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
110. IVORY DIPTYCH (HEIGHT 6⅜ IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS

110A. IVORY DIPTYCH (HEIGHT 2¾ IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF THE ILE-DE-FRANCE
110A. IVORY DIPTYCH (HEIGHT 2¾ IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF THE ILE-DE-FRANCE

111. IVORY DIPTYCH (HEIGHT 4¾ IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
111. IVORY DIPTYCH (HEIGHT 4¾ IN.) FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF PARIS
Flemish ateliers, which were kept up by the severe rules of the
guilds, exercised a salutary influence upon the Burgundian craftsmen.
This is more especially true of the great workshops of Antwerp
and of Brussels, and perhaps also of those of Southern Germany.
Burgundian influences reacted in their turn upon the artists of the
Ile-de-France, notably in Paris (that brilliant centre of all artistic
activities in the fourteenth century), and stirred them to emulation.
The union of these various elements brought about the revival of the
fine tradition of the thirteenth century, and towards[173]
[174] the close of
the fifteenth century paved the way for a French Renascence, which
heralded that more famous movement of the sixteenth, the credit of
which is usually given to the Italians, who, however, such was the
infatuation of the times, contributed rather to the debasement than to
the regeneration of French national art.
Flemish ateliers, governed by strict guild rules, had a positive impact on Burgundian craftsmen. This was especially true for the large workshops in Antwerp and Brussels, and possibly those in Southern Germany as well. In turn, Burgundian influences inspired the artists of the Ile-de-France, particularly in Paris (the vibrant center of all artistic activity in the fourteenth century), urging them to strive for excellence. The combination of these different elements led to a revival of the fine traditions from the thirteenth century and, towards[173]
[174] the end of the fifteenth century, set the stage for a French Renaissance, which foreshadowed the more famous movement of the sixteenth century. This later movement is usually attributed to the Italians, who, despite the enthusiasm of the era, contributed more to the decline than to the rejuvenation of French national art.

111A. IVORY PLAQUE (HEIGHT 611/16 IN.) COVER OF AN EVANGELIUM. FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF THE ILE-DE-FRANCE (SOISSONS)
111A. IVORY PLAQUE (HEIGHT 611/16 IN.) COVER OF AN EVANGELIUM. FOURTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF THE ILE-DE-FRANCE (SOISSONS)

112. HEAD IN SILVER GILT REPOUSSÉ. HALF-LIFE SIZE. THIRTEENTH CENTURY. ATELIERS OF THE GOLDSMITH'S GUILD OF PARIS
112. HEAD IN SILVER GILT REPOUSSÉ. HALF-LIFE SIZE. THIRTEENTH CENTURY. ATELIERS OF THE GOLDSMITH'S GUILD OF PARIS

113. GROUP CARVED IN WOOD (HEIGHT 10¼ IN.) FIFTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF ANTWERP
113. WOODEN CARVING GROUP (HEIGHT 10¼ IN.) FIFTEENTH CENTURY. ANTWERP SCHOOL
The remarkable sculptures that owe their origin to the ateliers of Antwerp are distinguished by one of the quarterings of the civic arms, a severed hand burnt in with a red-hot iron. Those of Brussels are branded in like fashion. The images of wood, ivory, and vermeil, that we figure as illustrating the art of the image-carvers from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century, show that the old tradition was still cherished in this community. Their artists were so far swayed by iconographic convention that a certain hieratic[176] sentiment is perceptible in their works; but this is never allowed to outweigh fitness of action and expression, and their masterpieces are so instinct with taste and delicacy, composed with so much skill and executed with such freedom, that they are the admiration of modern artists.[37]
The amazing sculptures from the workshops in Antwerp are marked by one of the segments of the city’s coat of arms, featuring a severed hand branded in with a red-hot iron. The ones from Brussels bear a similar mark. The wooden, ivory, and gilded figures that represent the art of image-makers from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century show that this old tradition was still valued in the community. Their artists were so influenced by iconographic standards that a certain formal feeling is noticeable in their works; however, this never overshadows the appropriateness of movement and expression, and their masterpieces are filled with taste and delicacy, crafted with great skill and executed with remarkable freedom, earning the admiration of contemporary artists.[37]

114. WOODEN STATUETTE, PAINTED AND GILDED (HEIGHT 1911/16 IN.) FIFTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF BRUSSELS
114. WOODEN STATUETTE, PAINTED AND GILDED (HEIGHT 1911/16 IN.) FIFTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF BRUSSELS

115. WOODEN STATUETTE, PAINTED AND GILDED (HEIGHT 1911/16 IN.) SIXTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF MUNICH
115. WOODEN STATUETTE, PAINTED AND GILDED (HEIGHT 19 11/16 IN.) SIXTEENTH CENTURY. SCHOOL OF MUNICH
These essentially French qualities they owe, primarily, of course, to the genius of their creators, but in a scarcely inferior degree to the fostering care of the maîtrises, institutions which only require a certain modification by the progressive leaven of today, to become models for the imitation of all whose function it is to develop national art.
These fundamentally French qualities can be attributed mainly to the brilliance of their creators, but also significantly to the nurturing support of the maîtrises, institutions that only need a little adaptation with today’s progressive ideas to become examples for anyone tasked with advancing national art.
The origin of painting dates from remote antiquity, and the art had already passed through many developments before it was applied by Gothic architects to the decoration of their buildings.
The origin of painting goes back to ancient times, and the art had already gone through many changes before Gothic architects used it to decorate their buildings.
"In the thirteenth century the architectonic painting of the Middle Ages reached its apogee in France. The painted windows, the vignettes of manuscripts, and the mural decorations of this period all denote a learned and finished art, and are marked by a singular harmony of tones, and a corresponding harmony with architectural forms. It is beyond question that this art was developed in the cloister, and was a direct product of Græco-Byzantine teachings."[38]
"In the thirteenth century, the architectural painting of the Middle Ages peaked in France. The stained glass windows, illustrations in manuscripts, and wall decorations from this time all reflect a sophisticated and polished art style, characterized by a unique harmony of colors and a corresponding balance with architectural designs. It's clear that this art evolved in monasteries and was a direct result of Greco-Byzantine influences."[38]
[38] Viollet-le-Duc, Dictionnaire raisonné, vol. vii.
From the archæological point of view, however, it is important to bear in mind the considerable influence exercised upon continental art by the manuscripts and miniatures of Irish monks, so early as the reign of Charlemagne.
From an archaeological perspective, it's important to remember the significant impact that the manuscripts and miniatures created by Irish monks had on continental art, starting as early as the reign of Charlemagne.

116. PAINTINGS IN CAHORS CATHEDRAL. HORIZONTAL PROJECTION OF THE CUPOLA WITH FORESHORTENED FIGURES AND THEIR ARCHITECTURAL FRAMEWORK
116. PAINTINGS IN CAHORS CATHEDRAL. HORIZONTAL PROJECTION OF THE DOME WITH FORESHORTENED FIGURES AND THEIR ARCHITECTURAL FRAMEWORK
Towards the close of the twelfth century sculpture and painting alike entered on a new phase,[180] resulting from that process of architectural evolution we have been considering. The hieratic tradition was set aside for the direct teaching and inspiration of nature. But as the mastery of the painter increased, the mural spaces available for the application of his new methods diminished rapidly, till, by the thirteenth century, the only wall surfaces left to him were those beneath the windows, and some few[181] triangular spaces in the vault, where the interlacing network of arches became gradually closer and closer. Finding themselves thus practically excluded from the new Gothic buildings, the painters of the day turned their attention with entire success to the decoration of ancient monuments by the new naturalistic methods. The domes of great abbey churches such as St. Front (Périgueux) offered immense bare surfaces, the concave forms of which they utilised with extraordinary skill, adorning them with compositions in which figure and ornament are so adroitly combined, that they seem to be of normal proportions, in spite of their really colossal size (Fig. 117).
Towards the end of the twelfth century, both sculpture and painting entered a new phase, [180] thanks to the architectural evolution we’ve been discussing. The traditional styles were set aside for the direct observation and inspiration from nature. However, as painters developed their skills, the available wall spaces for their new techniques quickly shrank. By the thirteenth century, the only surfaces left for them were under the windows and a few [181] triangular spaces in the vaults, where the crisscrossing arches became tighter and tighter. As a result, feeling almost shut out from the new Gothic buildings, the painters of the time successfully focused on decorating ancient monuments using their new naturalistic methods. The domes of large abbey churches like St. Front (Périgueux) offered vast bare surfaces, and they skillfully utilized the concave shapes, decorating them with compositions where figures and ornaments are blended so expertly that they appear to be in normal proportions, despite their truly colossal size (Fig. 117).

117. PAINTING IN CAHORS CATHEDRAL. FRAGMENT OF ONE OF THE EIGHT SECTORS OF THE CUPOLA. THE PROPHET EZEKIEL
117. PAINTING IN CAHORS CATHEDRAL. FRAGMENT OF ONE OF THE EIGHT SECTORS OF THE CUPOLA. THE PROPHET EZEKIEL
Thanks to a discovery of mural paintings made in the Cathedral of Cahors in 1890, of the greatest archæological importance, we are able to verify these statements.
Thanks to the discovery of mural paintings in the Cathedral of Cahors in 1890, which are of great archaeological significance, we can confirm these claims.
During the progress of certain works undertaken for the preservation of the two domes, some paintings of great interest were laid bare on the removal of several coats of whitewash from the western cupola. Traces of similar decoration were found on the eastern cupola and its pendentives, but these it was found impossible to preserve, the action of the air causing them to peel at once from the surfaces. But the western composition is intact, and though the brilliance of the colour has no doubt suffered from time, we can still appreciate the learning, vigour, and firmness of hand perceptible in the design, which is outlined in black.
During the work to preserve the two domes, some fascinating paintings were revealed when layers of whitewash were removed from the western cupola. Similar decorations were found on the eastern cupola and its pendentives, but they couldn't be preserved because the air made them peel off quickly. However, the western artwork is intact, and even though the colors have likely faded over time, we can still appreciate the skill, energy, and precision evident in the design, which is outlined in black.
This western cupola, which is ovoid, and some fifty-three feet in
diameter, like that of the east, is[182]
[183] divided by its pictorial scheme
into eight sectors, separated by wide bands of boldly-designed fruits
and flowers. Fig. 116 gives an exact idea of the general arrangement.
Eight colossal figures of prophets, varying in height from fifteen to
sixteen feet approximately, form the chief motives of the decoration.
David, the prophet king, and the four great prophets: Daniel to
the left of David; then in order, Jeremiah, Isaiah, and Ezekiel on
the right, towards the choir of the church, and the three minor
prophets—Jonah, Esdras, and Habakkuk—are painted in modulated tones,
the dark outline forming a setting, on a background varying from tawny
to deep red. The figures are enframed in a firmly-drawn architectural
setting. This architecture is painted in gray against the masonry,
the courses of which are indicated by double lines of brown upon the
pale ochre of the general surface. Each prophet holds a phylactery
or banderole inscribed with his name in beautiful thirteenth-century
characters.
This western dome, which is oval and about fifty-three feet in diameter, similar to the east one, is[182]
[183] divided into eight sections by its artwork, separated by wide bands of boldly designed fruits and flowers. Fig. 116 gives a clear idea of the overall arrangement. Eight towering figures of prophets, each about fifteen to sixteen feet tall, are the main focus of the decoration. David, the prophet king, is flanked by the four major prophets: Daniel to the left of David; followed in order by Jeremiah, Isaiah, and Ezekiel on the right, heading towards the church choir. The three minor prophets—Jonah, Esdras, and Habakkuk—are painted in subtle tones, with dark outlines creating a setting against a background that transitions from tan to deep red. The figures are framed by a strong architectural setting, painted gray against the masonry, with the stone courses indicated by double lines of brown on the pale ochre of the overall surface. Each prophet holds a banner or scroll inscribed with his name in elegant thirteenth-century lettering.
The floriated bands which divide the sectors terminate above in a circular frieze surrounding the crown of the cupola. The latter represents a starry sky, the centre painted with the apotheosis of St. Stephen, the patron of the cathedral. The frieze is painted with scenes from the trial and stoning of the Saint; the life-size figures are full of expression and grouped with great variety. In these paintings there are evident leanings towards the naturalistic evolution; and though the figures of the prophets are still hieratic in certain respects, the poses, heads, and details all point to evident research in the matter of physiognomy. This research is carried very far in[184] the figures of the circular frieze, where the hands have evidently been carefully studied from nature.
The floral bands that separate the sections end at the top with a circular frieze surrounding the crown of the dome. This dome depicts a starry sky, with the center featuring the apotheosis of St. Stephen, the cathedral's patron saint. The frieze is painted with scenes from the trial and stoning of the saint; the life-size figures are expressive and arranged with great variety. These paintings clearly show a trend toward naturalistic evolution; though the figures of the prophets still retain some hieratic qualities, the poses, faces, and details reflect a significant effort in studying physiognomy. This study is taken to great lengths in[184] the figures of the circular frieze, where the hands have clearly been carefully observed from nature.

118. PAINTINGS IN CAHORS CATHEDRAL. FRAGMENT OF THE CENTRAL FRIEZE OF THE CUPOLA
118. PAINTINGS IN CAHORS CATHEDRAL. FRAGMENT OF THE CENTRAL FRIEZE OF THE CUPOLA
Technically speaking, these paintings are not frescoes. "The medium employed seems to have been egg, the white and yolk mixed, and the method very analogous to that of water-colour painting.... The red tones were laid over a bed of deep orange, the effect being one of extraordinary vigour and brilliance, taking into account the means at command. The use of a prepared ground was systematic, and was resorted to whenever intensity of the tones or colour effects was desired. Evident efforts in the[185] direction of modelling are noticeable, though these have been neutralised to a great extent by a lack of concentration in the lights, and if it were not for the thick outline in which each figure is set, there would be much in common between the methods of these paintings and those renderings of diffused light affected by our modern plein-airistes. The general tone is that of the simpler paintings of the thirteenth century, that is to say, of those in which no gold was used. The effect is warm and brilliant, the dominant hue orange, heightened by reds of various tints."[39]
Technically speaking, these paintings aren't frescoes. "The medium used seems to have been egg, with the white and yolk mixed, and the technique is very similar to watercolor painting.... The red tones were applied over a base of deep orange, resulting in an extraordinary vigor and brilliance, considering the materials available. The use of a prepared surface was consistent, used whenever strong tones or color effects were needed. Clear attempts at modeling are noticeable, though these have been largely diminished by a lack of focus in the lights, and if it weren't for the thick outlines around each figure, there would be a lot in common between these paintings and the soft lighting approaches used by our modern *plein-air* painters. The overall tone resembles the simpler paintings of the thirteenth century, meaning those that didn’t use gold. The effect is warm and bright, with orange as the dominant color, intensified by various shades of red."[185]
According to the archæological records derived from various works of the historians of Le Quercy, these paintings in the west cupola of Cahors were carried out under the direction of the Bishops Raymond de Cornil, 1280-93, Sicard de Montaigu, 1294-1300, Raymond Panchelli,[40] 1300-1312, or Hugo Geraldi, 1312-16, the friend of Pope Clement V. and of Philip IV. of France, who was burnt alive at Avignon, or perhaps even of Guillaume de Labroa, 1316-24, whose residence was at Avignon, and who governed the diocese of Cahors through a procurator. From this period onwards there was no further question of decorative works, the successors of these bishops being fully occupied in maintaining the struggle against the English invaders.
According to archaeological records from various historians of Le Quercy, the paintings in the west dome of Cahors were created under the guidance of Bishops Raymond de Cornil (1280-93), Sicard de Montaigu (1294-1300), Raymond Panchelli,[40] (1300-1312), or Hugo Geraldi (1312-16), who was a friend of Pope Clement V and Philip IV of France, and who was burned alive in Avignon, or possibly even Guillaume de Labroa (1316-24), who lived in Avignon and managed the diocese of Cahors through a representative. After this period, there was no further focus on decorative works, as their successors were completely occupied with the fight against the English invaders.
It seems reasonable therefore to infer that the Cahors paintings date either from the end of the thirteenth century or the beginning of the fourteenth.[186] In any case, these decorations are of very great artistic merit, and of the highest interest as an unique example of French decorative art at the finest period of the thirteenth century, when Gothic architecture had reached its apogee, and was producing masterpieces which served as models for contemporary artists, and even more notably, for those of the early fourteenth century.
It seems reasonable to conclude that the Cahors paintings are from either the late thirteenth century or the early fourteenth.[186] In any case, these decorations have great artistic value and are particularly interesting as a unique example of French decorative art at the peak of the thirteenth century, when Gothic architecture was at its height, creating masterpieces that inspired contemporary artists, and even more so, those of the early fourteenth century.
That vigilant guardian of our beautiful cathedrals and historic monuments, the Administration des Cultes, has taken measures which do it infinite honour in this matter. No attempt has been made to restore the paintings, but all necessary steps have been taken to ensure their preservation as they stand, so as to leave intact the archæological value of these convincing witnesses to the genius of our French mediæval painters.
That watchful protector of our beautiful cathedrals and historic monuments, the Administration des Cultes, has taken steps that greatly honor it in this matter. No attempts have been made to restore the paintings, but all necessary actions have been taken to ensure their preservation as they are, to maintain the archaeological value of these compelling testaments to the talent of our French medieval painters.
The mural spaces available for fresco decoration having been gradually suppressed, and decorative painting limited to the illumination of certain subordinate members of the structure, the mediæval artists began to apply themselves to the decoration of the great screens of glass which, with their sculptured framework of stone, now filled the entire spaces between the piers. In this new art, or rather this incarnation of the spirit of decoration under a new form, we find a fresh illustration of that supple assimilative genius which already distinguished the French artist.
The mural spaces for fresco decoration gradually disappeared, and decorative painting became limited to highlighting certain minor parts of the structure. Medieval artists began focusing on decorating the large stained glass screens that, along with their intricately carved stone frames, now filled the entire spaces between the columns. In this new art form, or rather this expression of the spirit of decoration in a different style, we see a fresh example of that adaptable and creative talent that already set French artists apart.

"It is in the nature of the material used, that painted windows
should greatly affect the character of the building they decorate.
If their treatment is injudicious, the intended architectural
effect may be[187]
[188] greatly modified; if, on the other hand, they
are intelligently applied, they tend to bring out the beauty of
structural surroundings.... As is the case with all architectonic
painting, stained glass demands simplicity in composition, sobriety
in execution, and an avoidance of naturalistic imitation. It should
aim neither at illusion nor perspective. Its scheme of colour should
be frank, energetic, comprising few tints, yet producing a harmony
at once sumptuous and soothing, which should compel attention, but
seeks not to engross it to the detriment of the setting. Like a mural
mosaic, an Eastern carpet, or the enamelled goldsmith's work of the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries, a truly decorative window has no
affinities with a picture, a scene or landscape gazed at from an open
window, where the interest concentrates itself upon a particular
point, and where the illumination is not equally diffused throughout.
The fundamental law of decorative painting rests on a convention the
aim of which is the satisfaction of the eye, which finds its pleasure
to a far greater degree in the logical decoration of some structural
or useful object than in its realisation of[189] natural phenomena.
Between painted windows and pictures a great gulf is fixed; and the
modern school, the heir of the Italian Renascence, seeking to bridge
it over, has seduced decorative art from the safe paths of sound
judgment."[42]
"It’s in the nature of the materials used that stained glass windows should significantly influence the character of the buildings they adorn. If they’re treated poorly, the intended architectural effect can be[187]
[188] greatly altered; however, if applied thoughtfully, they enhance the beauty of their structural surroundings.... Similar to all architectural painting, stained glass requires simplicity in design, restraint in its execution, and avoids naturalistic imitation. It should aim for neither illusion nor perspective. The color scheme should be bold and energetic, using a limited palette while creating a rich and calming harmony that draws attention without overpowering the setting. Like a mural mosaic, an Eastern carpet, or the enamelwork of goldsmiths from the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, a truly decorative window has no connection to a picture or a view outside, which focuses interest on a specific point and where light isn’t evenly distributed. The basic principle of decorative painting is based on a convention aimed at pleasing the eye, which finds more joy in the logical decoration of a structural or functional object than in the depiction of[189] natural phenomena. There is a significant divide between stained glass windows and pictures; and the modern movement, inheriting from the Italian Renaissance, has tried to bridge this gap but has led decorative art away from the reliable paths of sound judgment."

121. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY. CHURCH OF BONLIEU (CREUSE)
121. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY. CHURCH OF BONLIEU (CREUSE)

122. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL
122. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE 13TH CENTURY. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL
The true functions of stained glass were never more admirably understood than in the twelfth[190] century. The artists of that day had a perfect comprehension of those colour-harmonies, the subdued splendour of which best accorded with the simple and vigorous forms of Romanesque architecture. Upon his glass of various tints the painter first outlined his figure or ornament in black. This outline he supported with a flat half-tint which supplied a rough modelling and allowed the forms expressed to make their fullest effect from a distance.[191] When, in the thirteenth century, the extreme austerity of religious buildings began to relax, the splendour of the painted windows increased proportionately; but the coloration, though it increased[192] in glow and vigour, still preserved its complete harmony with its surroundings. An additional richness is perceptible in work of the fourteenth century, at which period red glass began to be used with a certain prodigality. The system of execution remains unchanged so far; but the black outline is considerably attenuated, and the half-tone which emphasises it loses much of its importance. The figures, in place of the hieratic repose of an earlier period, affect a certain grace and animation which herald a tendency towards realistic imitation. These germs of naturalism soon bore fruit. At the close of the fourteenth century the discovery of how to obtain yellow from salts of silver, and the facility with which it could be used to warm the grayer tones of glass by the help of the muffle, caused a revolution in the art of glass-painting, and prepared the way for polychromatic enamelling. This discovery, eminently useful when discreetly applied, was to lead to regrettable exaggerations.
The true purposes of stained glass were never better understood than in the twelfth century. The artists of that time had a perfect grasp of those color harmonies, the subtle brilliance of which matched beautifully with the simple and bold shapes of Romanesque architecture. The painter would first outline his figure or ornament in black on the glass of various hues. This outline was supported with a flat half-tint that provided a rough three-dimensional effect, allowing the forms to stand out fully from a distance. When the thirteenth century arrived and the strictness of religious buildings started to ease, the beauty of the painted windows increased proportionately; however, even as the colors became more vibrant and lively, they still maintained complete harmony with their surroundings. An added richness can be seen in the works of the fourteenth century, during which red glass began to be used more generously. The method of execution remained similar, but the black outline became much lighter, and the half-tone that emphasized it lost much of its significance. The figures, instead of the solemn stillness of earlier times, began to exhibit a certain grace and liveliness that pointed towards a trend of realistic representation. These early signs of naturalism soon developed further. By the end of the fourteenth century, the discovery of how to create yellow from silver salts, along with the ease of using it to warm the duller tones of glass with the help of the muffle, sparked a transformation in the art of glass painting and set the stage for polychromatic enameling. This discovery, while extremely useful when applied judiciously, eventually led to unfortunate excesses.

123. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL
123. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CHARTRES CATHEDRAL

124. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CHURCH OF ST. GERMER, TROYES
124. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. CHURCH OF ST. GERMER, TROYES
In the fifteenth century the figures of saints were usually drawn
upon glass so tinted as to be of a soft white tone; the hair, beards,
head-dresses, jewels, trimmings, and embroideries were painted in
yellow. The figures stood out in bold relief against a background
of blue or red, and were divided by a damasked drapery of green or
purple. Vast architectural motives were introduced enframing the
figures and filling up the immense window spaces of the latest period
of mediæval art. The transformation was radical. It is of interest to
note that the final development of the Gothic style ought logically
to have brought about a recrudescence of vigour in the[193]
[194] coloration
of stained glass; but the exact reverse was the case; and a marked
modification took place in the glowing effects won by a diversity of
strong tints. The sort of camaïeu which was the result obliged the
painter to insist more strongly on the modelling of the figures, and
to give less importance to the black outline, which was eventually
suppressed altogether.
In the fifteenth century, images of saints were typically painted on glass that had a soft white tint. The hair, beards, headdresses, jewels, trimmings, and embroideries were done in yellow. The figures popped against a blue or red background and were separated by draped fabric in green or purple. Large architectural designs were included, framing the figures and filling the massive window spaces of the later period of medieval art. This change was significant. It's interesting to note that the final development of the Gothic style should have logically led to a resurgence of vibrant colors in stained glass; however, the opposite happened, and there was a noticeable shift in the vibrant effects created by a variety of strong colors. The kind of camaïeu that resulted forced the painter to focus more on the modeling of the figures and to place less emphasis on the black outline, which was eventually eliminated altogether.

125. PAINTED WINDOWS OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. CHURCH OF ST. URBAIN AT TROYES
125. PAINTED WINDOWS OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. CHURCH OF ST. URBAIN AT TROYES
In the sixteenth century painted glass became to a certain extent translucent pictures, in which architectural fitness was no longer respected. Composition lost its simplicity. A subject spread from panel to panel, regardless of the intervening tracery. Nevertheless, we forget the defects of this luxuriant development, and cease to wonder at its popularity, in view of that broad and vigorous execution and beauty of colour which give it a special decorative value of its own.
In the sixteenth century, painted glass started to become somewhat like translucent pictures, where the architectural design was no longer a priority. The compositions lost their simplicity. A theme stretched across multiple panels, ignoring the spaces in between. However, we overlook the flaws of this extravagant development and stop questioning its popularity, given the bold and strong execution and the beautiful colors that provide it with a unique decorative appeal.

126. PAINTED GLASS OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. HEAD OF ST. PETER. CATHEDRAL OF CHÂLONS-SUR-MARNE
126. PAINTED GLASS OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. HEAD OF ST. PETER. CATHEDRAL OF CHÂLONS-SUR-MARNE
Enamelling is so closely allied to glass-painting as to claim a word for itself. Here, again, the decorative art of the Middle Ages was characteristic[195]ally displayed, and though the process is more specially applicable to the ornamentation of goldsmith's work than to the decoration of large surfaces, it is one of the most brilliant and exquisite of the auxiliary arts.
Enameling is so closely related to glass painting that it deserves a term of its own. Once again, the decorative art of the Middle Ages was typically showcased, and although the process is more specifically suited for embellishing goldsmith's work than decorating large areas, it remains one of the most vibrant and exquisite of the supporting arts.

127. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY. ÉVREUX CATHEDRAL
127. PAINTED WINDOW OF THE 15TH CENTURY. ÉVREUX CATHEDRAL
The earliest enamels are champlevé and cloisonné. By the champlevé process a hollow, the edges of which outlined the figures or ornaments, was cut in the field or ground of metal for the reception of the fusible enamel; for cloisonné, cloisons, or slender walls of metal were fixed upon the field to separate flesh from draperies, and one tint generally from another. The background, the cloisons, and the flesh were gilt and burnished; details were defined by[196] engraved lines, so that the draperies only were enamelled.
The earliest enamels are champlevé and cloisonné. In the champlevé process, a hollow was cut into the metal surface to outline the figures or ornaments, allowing for the application of the meltable enamel; for cloisonné, cloisons, or thin metal walls were added to the surface to separate flesh from draperies and different colors from each other. The background, cloisons, and flesh were gilded and polished; details were defined by[196] engraved lines, so that only the draperies were enamelled.

128. ENAMEL OF THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. PLAQUE COVER OF A MS. HEIGHT 4¾ IN., WIDTH 29/16 IN.
128. ENAMEL OF THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. PLAQUE COVER OF A MS. HEIGHT 4¾ IN., WIDTH 29/16 IN.
Fig. 128 reproduces an enamel of the close of the eleventh century, in which these various characteristics may be studied. The inscriptions on either side of the cross are formed by letters vertically superposed, which read downwards.
Fig. 128 shows an enamel from the late eleventh century, where you can explore these different characteristics. The inscriptions on either side of the cross are made up of letters stacked vertically, which read from top to bottom.
From the beginning of the thirteenth century enamels were executed by the process known as taille d'épargne. By this method the ground was cut out, as described above, for the reception of the various ingredients which, after undergoing the process of firing, formed the enamel; the draperies, hands, and feet of the figures which were épargnés (spared or left) were modelled and chased in very low relief; but the central figure, such as the Christ, and the heads of the subordinate personages or attendant angels, were always in high relief, vigorously modelled, and chased.
From the beginning of the thirteenth century, enamels were made using a process called taille d'épargne. In this method, the background was carved out, as mentioned earlier, to hold the various materials that, after being fired, created the enamel. The drapery, hands, and feet of the figures that were épargnés (spared or left) were shaped and etched in very low relief; however, the central figure, like Christ, and the heads of the supporting characters or accompanying angels were always in high relief, richly modeled and chased.
Fig. 129, a plaque forming the cover of an evangelium, is a characteristic example of this class of enamel. It dates from the early thirteenth century, and is a production of the ateliers founded at Limoges by the monks of Solignac.
Fig. 129, a plaque that serves as the cover of a gospel, is a typical example of this type of enamel. It dates back to the early 1200s and was created by the workshops established in Limoges by the monks of Solignac.

129. ENAMEL OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. PLAQUE COVER OF AN EVANGELIUM. HEIGHT 72/16 IN., WIDTH 611/16 IN.
129. ENAMEL OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. PLAQUE COVER OF AN EVANGELIUM. HEIGHT 72/16 IN., WIDTH 611/16 IN.
The reliquary figured No. 130 is also a work of the Limousin enamellers. The methods employed are identical, but the carving of the figures is less delicate, indeed almost rudimentary, the modelling being replaced by hasty strokes of the graver. The lower panel of this reliquary represents the martyrdom of Thomas à Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, the upper part his apotheosis. It is crowned by a ridge roof of two sides.
The reliquary shown in No. 130 is also made by the Limousin enamellers. The techniques used are the same, but the carving of the figures is less detailed, almost rough, with quick cuts from the graver replacing the finer modeling. The lower panel of this reliquary depicts the martyrdom of Thomas à Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, while the upper section illustrates his apotheosis. It's topped with a two-sided ridge roof.

130. ENAMEL OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY. RELIQUARY SHRINE OF ST. THOMAS À BECKET
130. ENAMEL OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY. RELIQUARY SHRINE OF ST. THOMAS À BECKET
As is well known, Thomas à Becket was canonised two years after his tragic death, which had[198] aroused general reprobation throughout Christendom. The universal feeling expressed itself at Limoges by the manufacture of a great number of reliquaries destined to receive relics of the sainted martyr.
As is well known, Thomas à Becket was canonized two years after his tragic death, which had[198] aroused widespread outrage throughout Christendom. This universal sentiment was reflected in Limoges by the creation of a large number of reliquaries designed to hold relics of the sainted martyr.
In the details of the draperies and hands of those portions of
Fig. 129 which are carved in low relief, we may trace the germs of
those low-relief enamels known as translucent, or to be more exact,
transparent enamels. This process originated in Italy, and was
commonly employed in France, and[199]
[200] even in Germany throughout the
fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, more especially the latter.
These enamels could only be executed on gold and silver. The method
consisted in modelling the design in very low relief on the face of
the plate, which was then covered with a transparent enamel of few
colours. The process was a slow and difficult one;[201] the pieces were
consequently very costly, and the demand for them proportionately
restricted.
In the details of the fabrics and hands of those parts of Fig. 129 that are carved in low relief, we can see the beginnings of those low-relief enamels known as translucent, or more accurately, transparent enamels. This process started in Italy and was commonly used in France, and[199]
[200] even in Germany throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, especially the latter. These enamels could only be made on gold and silver. The technique involved modeling the design in very low relief on the surface of the plate, which was then covered with a transparent enamel in a few colors. The process was slow and challenging;[201] as a result, the pieces were very expensive, and the demand for them was correspondingly limited.

131. ENAMEL OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. OUR LADY OF SORROWS
131. ENAMEL OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. OUR LADY OF SORROWS
The enamellers of the sixteenth century, especially those who flourished at its beginning, were evidently inspired by these low-relief enamels to seek the same brilliant opalescence of effect by more scientific and less costly methods. But the simplification of the process degenerated into vulgarisation, and its original qualities gradually faded out. Fig. 131, representing Our Lady of Sorrows, and signed I. C. (Jehan Courteys or Courtois), gives some idea of the design, at least, of the painted enamels executed by the Limousin artists of the early sixteenth century.
The enamel artists of the sixteenth century, particularly those active in its early years, were clearly inspired by these low-relief enamels to achieve the same striking opalescence using more scientific and affordable methods. However, the simplification of the process led to a deterioration in quality, and its original characteristics gradually disappeared. Fig. 131, depicting Our Lady of Sorrows, and signed I. C. (Jehan Courteys or Courtois), gives a sense of the design, at least, of the painted enamels created by the Limousin artists in the early sixteenth century.
Gothic architecture, more especially in its religious manifestations from the twelfth to the fifteenth century, made its prolific influence felt, not only by the structural qualities of its vast and numerous buildings, but by those various arts created, perfected, or at least developed, for their decoration. We have traced a bare outline of its activities, regretting that space fails us to make an exhaustive study of their various manifestations. The priceless fragments which illustrate these offshoots of an art essentially French are now the chief ornaments not only of French, but of all European museums. They take rank as factors of the first importance in art education, pointing the way to fresh masterpieces of French genius.
Gothic architecture, especially in its religious forms from the twelfth to the fifteenth century, had a major impact not just through the impressive structures of its many buildings but also through the various arts created, refined, or at least developed for their decoration. We've outlined its main activities, wishing we had the space to do a thorough study of its many forms. The priceless fragments that showcase these branches of an art that is fundamentally French are now the main attractions in not only French but also all European museums. They are seen as crucial elements in art education, guiding the way to new masterpieces of French creativity.
The origin of monastic architecture is of no greater antiquity than the fourth century of the Christian era. The hermits and anchorites of the earliest period made their habitation in the caves and deserts of the Thebaïd; their sole monument is the record of their virtues, which have outlived any buildings they may have raised during their years of solitude. But the first Christians who banded themselves together under a common rule, and discarded anchoritism for the cenobitic life, marked their worldly pilgrimage by monuments, traces of which are still to be found in historic records or fragmentary remains.
The origin of monastic architecture dates back to no earlier than the fourth century of the Christian era. The hermits and anchorites of that early time lived in caves and deserts in the Thebaid; their only lasting legacy is the record of their virtues, which have survived beyond any structures they may have built during their years of solitude. However, the first Christians who came together under a shared rule, moving away from solitary life to communal living, marked their journey through life with monuments, some of which can still be found in historical records or remaining fragments.
The history of abbey churches is identical with that of cathedrals.[43] The architectural evolutions and transformations which succeeded each other in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries manifested themselves in both. Like the cathedrals, the abbey churches were the creation of monkish architects, and were carried out either under their immediate direction or that of their pupils.
The history of abbey churches is the same as that of cathedrals.[43] The architectural changes and developments that took place in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries appeared in both. Like the cathedrals, abbey churches were designed by monk architects and constructed either under their direct supervision or that of their students.
[43] See Part I., "Religious Architecture."

132. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CLOISTER (THIRTEENTH CENTURY. FROM A DRAWING BY ED. CORROYER)
132. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CLOISTER (13TH CENTURY. FROM A DRAWING BY ED. CORROYER)
Monastic institutions date from the Roman era. The first abbeys were those established in France in the fourth century, by St. Hilary of Poitiers and St. Martin of Tours. These religious associations or corporations, which eventually became so powerful, by reason not only of their numbers, but of the spirit which animated them, must be reckoned as among the most beneficent forces of the Middle Ages. Even from the philosophical side alone of the religious rule under which they flourished, by virtue of which enlightened men wielded supreme power, they were admirable institutions.
Monastic institutions go back to the Roman era. The first abbeys were founded in France in the fourth century by St. Hilary of Poitiers and St. Martin of Tours. These religious groups, which grew very powerful not only due to their numbers but also because of the passion behind them, are considered some of the most positive forces of the Middle Ages. Even just from the philosophical perspective of the religious rules they followed, allowing enlightened individuals to hold great power, they were remarkable institutions.
To instance one among many, the so-called Rule of St. Benedict is in itself a monument, the basis of which is discipline, the coping-stone labour. These are principles of undying excellence, for they are the expression of eternal truths. And from them our modern economists, who so justly exalt the system of co-operation, might even in these latter days draw inspiration as useful and as fruitful as that by which men were guided in the days of Benedict.
To give an example among many, the so-called Rule of St. Benedict is a significant framework, founded on discipline and topped with labor. These are principles of lasting value because they reflect eternal truths. Modern economists, who rightly praise the system of cooperation, could even today find inspiration as valuable and effective as that which guided people in the time of Benedict.
Three great intellectual centres shed their light on the first centuries of the Middle Ages. These were Lérins, Ireland, and Monte Casino. Their most brilliant time was from the fourth century to the reign of Charlemagne, by which period they may be said to have prepared the way for successive evolutions of human knowledge, by assiduous cultivation of the sciences and arts, more especially architecture, in accordance with the immutable laws of development and progress.
Three major centers of learning illuminated the early centuries of the Middle Ages: Lérins, Ireland, and Monte Cassino. Their most remarkable period spanned from the fourth century to the reign of Charlemagne, during which they laid the groundwork for the ongoing evolution of human knowledge through their dedicated focus on the sciences and arts, especially architecture, in line with the unchanging principles of development and progress.
Lérins.—St. Honoratus and his companions, when they landed in the archipelago, built on the principal island a chapel surrounded by the cells and buildings necessary for a confraternity. This took place about 375-390 A.D. The members of the budding community were learned monks, who had accepted the religious rule which had now become their law. They instructed neophytes sent them from the mainland, and their reputation grew so rapidly that Lérins soon took rank as a school of theology, a seminary or nursery whence the mediæval church chose the bishops and abbots best fitted to govern her.
Lérins.—St. Honoratus and his companions, upon arriving in the archipelago, established a chapel on the main island, along with the cells and buildings needed for a community. This happened around 375-390 CE The members of this emerging community were educated monks who had embraced the religious rule that became their guiding principle. They taught newcomers sent from the mainland, and their reputation grew so quickly that Lérins soon became recognized as a school of theology, a seminary or foundation from which the medieval church selected the bishops and abbots best suited to lead.
The school of Lérins was so esteemed for learning that it took an active part in the great Pelagian controversy which agitated Christendom at the time,[44] and zealously advocated the doctrines of semi-pelagianism, but this tendency was finally subdued by St. Vincent of Lérins, whose ideas were more orthodox. The theological teaching of Lérins seems to have dominated, or at least to have directed religious opinion in Gaul down to the sixth century.
The school of Lérins was highly respected for its scholarship and played an active role in the major Pelagian controversy that was causing turmoil in Christendom at the time,[44] and it passionately supported the beliefs of semi-Pelagianism. However, this movement was ultimately suppressed by St. Vincent of Lérins, whose views were more orthodox. The theological teachings from Lérins appeared to have influenced, or at least guided, religious thought in Gaul up until the sixth century.
[44] Pelagianism was the heresy of the monk Pelagius, who flourished in the fourth century. He contested the doctrine of original sin, as imputed to all mankind from the fall of Adam, and taught that the grace of God is accorded to us in proportion to our merits. Semi-pelagianism taught that man may begin the work of his own amelioration, but cannot complete it without Divine help.
[44] Pelagianism was the heresy associated with the monk Pelagius, who lived in the fourth century. He challenged the idea of original sin, which is attributed to all humanity as a result of Adam's fall, and argued that God's grace is given to us based on our own merits. Semi-pelagianism claimed that while individuals can start improving themselves, they cannot finish the process without help from God.
Ireland.—So early as the sixth century Ireland was the centre of art and science in the West. The Irish monks had followed the oriental tradition as modified by its passage through Scandinavia; they exercised a considerable influence on continental art by their manuscripts and illuminations, and prepared the way for the renascence of the days of Charle[209]magne, to which such importance was given by the monuments of the Romanesque movement.
Ireland.—As early as the sixth century, Ireland was the center of art and science in the West. The Irish monks followed the Eastern tradition, adapted through Scandinavia; they had a significant impact on continental art through their manuscripts and illuminations, paving the way for the revival of the era of Charle[209]magne, which was greatly emphasized by the monuments of the Romanesque movement.
St. Columba was a monk of the seminary of Clonard in Ireland, whence towards the close of the sixth century he passed over to the continent, founding the Abbeys of Luxeuil and Fontaine, near Besançon, and later that of Bobbio, in Italy, where he died in 615. His principal work was the Rule prescribed to the Irish monks who had accompanied him, and those who took the vows of the monasteries he had founded. In this famous work he did not merely enjoin that love of God and of the brethren on which his Rule is based; he demonstrated the utility and beauty of his maxims, which he built upon Scriptural precepts, and upon fundamental principles of morality. The school of Luxeuil became one of the most famous of the seventh century, and, like that of Lérins, the nursery of learned doctors and famous prelates.
St. Columba was a monk from the seminary of Clonard in Ireland. Toward the end of the sixth century, he traveled to the continent, where he founded the Abbeys of Luxeuil and Fontaine, near Besançon, and later the Abbey of Bobbio in Italy, where he died in 615. His main work was the Rule he established for the Irish monks who joined him and for those who took vows in the monasteries he founded. In this well-known work, he not only emphasized the love of God and fellow humans, which is the foundation of his Rule, but he also showcased the usefulness and beauty of his principles, which were based on Scriptural teachings and fundamental moral principles. The school of Luxeuil became one of the most renowned of the seventh century and, like the school of Lérins, served as a training ground for learned doctors and famous church leaders.
Monte Casino.—In the sixth century St. Benedict preached Christianity in the south of Italy, where, in spite of Imperial edicts, Paganism still prevailed among the masses. He built a chapel in honour of St. John the Baptist on the ruins of a temple of Apollo, and afterwards founded a monastery to which he gave his Rule in 529. This was the cradle of the great Benedictine order.
Monte Casino.—In the sixth century, St. Benedict preached Christianity in southern Italy, where, despite Imperial laws, Paganism was still widespread among the people. He constructed a chapel dedicated to St. John the Baptist on the remnants of a temple to Apollo, and later established a monastery to which he assigned his Rule in 529. This was the birthplace of the significant Benedictine order.
The number of St. Benedict's disciples grew apace. He had imposed on them, together with the voluntary obedience and subordination which constitute discipline, those prescriptions of his Rule, which demanded the partition of time between prayer and work. He proceeded to make a practical[210] application of these principles at Monte Casino, the buildings of which were raised by himself and his companions. Barren lands were reclaimed and transformed into gardens for the community; mills, bakehouses, and workshops for the manufacture of all the necessaries of life were constructed in the abbey precincts, with a view to rendering the confraternity self-supporting; auxiliary buildings were reserved for the reception of the poor and of travellers. These, however, were so disposed that strangers were kept outside the main structure, which was reserved exclusively for the religious body.
The number of St. Benedict's followers quickly increased. He required them, along with the voluntary obedience and submission that make up discipline, to follow the guidelines of his Rule, which called for dividing their time between prayer and work. He then practically applied these principles at Monte Cassino, where he and his companions built the structures. Unproductive land was reclaimed and turned into gardens for the community; mills, bakehouses, and workshops for producing essential goods were built within the abbey grounds, aiming to make the community self-sufficient. Additional buildings were set aside to accommodate the poor and travelers. However, these were arranged so that guests stayed outside of the main building, which was exclusively reserved for the monks.
The great merit of St. Benedict, apart from his philosophical eminence, lies in his comprehension of the doctrine of labour. He was perhaps the first to teach that useful and intelligent work is one of the conditions, if not indeed the sole condition, of that moral perfection to which his followers were taught to aspire. If he had no further title to fame, this alone should ensure his immortality.
The great merit of St. Benedict, aside from his philosophical greatness, is his understanding of the value of labor. He was likely the first to teach that meaningful and thoughtful work is one of the essential, if not the only, requirements for achieving the moral perfection that his followers were encouraged to strive for. Even if he had no other reason to be famous, this alone should guarantee his lasting legacy.
"The apostles and first bishops were the natural guides of those who were appointed to build the basilicas in which the faithful met for worship. When at a later stage they carried the faith to distant provinces of the empire, they alone were able to indicate or to mark out with their own hands the lines on which buildings fitted for the new worship should be raised.... St. Martin superintended the construction of the oratory of one of the first Gallic monasteries at Ligujé, and later of that of Marmoutier, near Tours, on the banks of the Loire. In the reign of Childebert, St. Germain directed the building of the Abbey of St. Vincent—afterwards[211] re-named St. Germain-des-Près—in Paris. St. Benedict soon added to his Rule a decree providing for the teaching and study of architecture, painting, mosaic, sculpture, and all branches of art; and it became one of the most important duties of abbots, priors, and deans to make designs for the churches and auxiliary buildings of the communities they ruled. From the early centuries of the Christian era down to the thirteenth century, therefore, architecture was practised only by the clergy, and came to be regarded as a sacred science. The most ancient plans now extant—those of St. Gall and of Canterbury—were traced by the monks Eigenhard and Edwin.... During the eleventh and twelfth centuries there rose throughout Christendom admirable buildings due to the art and industry of the monks, who, bringing to bear upon the work their own researches, and the experience of past generations, received a fresh stimulus to exertion in this age of universal regeneration, by the enthusiasm with which their kings inspired them for the vast ruins of the ninth century."[45]
"The apostles and early bishops naturally guided those tasked with building the basilicas where the faithful gathered for worship. Later, as they spread the faith to far-off provinces of the empire, they were the only ones who could outline or draw the plans for the new places of worship. St. Martin oversaw the construction of one of the first Gallic monasteries’ oratories in Ligujé, and later at Marmoutier, near Tours, along the Loire River. During Childebert's reign, St. Germain directed the building of the Abbey of St. Vincent—later renamed St. Germain-des-Près—in Paris. St. Benedict soon added to his Rule a decree that included the teaching and study of architecture, painting, mosaics, sculpture, and all forms of art; it became a key responsibility for abbots, priors, and deans to design the churches and additional buildings for their communities. Therefore, from the early centuries of the Christian era until the thirteenth century, architecture was practiced solely by the clergy and was viewed as a sacred science. The oldest existing plans—those of St. Gall and Canterbury—were drawn by monks Eigenhard and Edwin. During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, remarkable buildings arose throughout Christendom, thanks to the art and dedication of monks, who, applying their own research and the knowledge of past generations, were inspired to work energetically in this time of widespread renewal by the enthusiasm of their kings for the grand ruins of the ninth century."
[45] Albert Lenoir, L'Architecture Monastique; Paris, 1856.
From the earliest centuries of the Christian era communities both male and female had been formed with the object of living together under a religious rule; but it seems evident that the greater number of monasteries owed their fame and wealth, if not their actual origin, to the reputation of their relics. These attracted the multitude. Pilgrimages became so frequent, and pilgrims so numerous, that it was found necessary to build hospices, or night-refuges, in various towns on their routes. A confraternity[212] of the Pilgrims of St. Michael was formed in the beginning of the thirteenth century in Paris, where the confraternity of St. James of Pilgrims had already built its chapel and hospital in the Rue St. Denis, near the city gate.
From the earliest centuries of the Christian era, both men and women formed communities to live together under a religious rule. However, it seems clear that most monasteries gained their fame and wealth, if not their actual beginnings, from the reputation of their relics. These relics attracted large crowds. Pilgrimages became so common, and pilgrims so numerous, that it became necessary to build hospices, or overnight shelters, in various towns along their routes. A confraternity[212] of the Pilgrims of St. Michael was established in early thirteenth century Paris, where the confraternity of St. James of Pilgrims had already built its chapel and hospital on Rue St. Denis, near the city gate.
From the seventh to the ninth century important abbeys flourished in nearly all the provinces now comprised in modern France. Later, under the immediate successors of Charlemagne, great monasteries were founded in all the countries which made up his dominions. Charlemagne himself had greatly contributed to the development of religious institutions by his reliance on the bishops, and more especially the monks who represented progress, supported his policy, and enforced his civilising mission. But after his death the study of art and science declined so rapidly that a radical reform became necessary in the tenth century, a reform which seems to have had its birth in the Benedictine Abbey of Cluny, established in Burgundy about the year 930.
From the seventh to the ninth century, significant abbeys thrived in almost all the regions that are part of modern France today. Later, under the immediate successors of Charlemagne, large monasteries were established in all the areas that made up his empire. Charlemagne himself played a key role in the growth of religious institutions by relying on bishops, particularly monks, who represented progress, supported his policies, and promoted his civilizing mission. However, after his death, the study of art and science declined so quickly that a major reform became necessary in the tenth century. This reform appears to have originated at the Benedictine Abbey of Cluny, founded in Burgundy around the year 930.
From this hasty sketch of monastic organisation some idea may be gathered of the importance of religious institutions in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, and of the immense services they had rendered the State by diligent and useful toil, among the chief fruits of which must be reckoned the revival of agriculture, and the development of the sciences and arts, more especially architecture.
From this quick overview of monastic organization, you can get a sense of how important religious institutions were in the eleventh and twelfth centuries and the significant contributions they made to the State through hard and valuable work. Among the most important outcomes were the revival of agriculture and the advancement of sciences and arts, especially architecture.
Monastic architecture exercised a great and decisive influence upon national art by its vast religious buildings, the precursors of our great cathedrals.
Monastic architecture had a significant and lasting impact on national art through its large religious buildings, which were the forerunners of our impressive cathedrals.
Until the middle of the twelfth century science, letters, art, wealth, and above all, intelligence—in other words, omnipotence on earth—were the monopoly of religious bodies. It is bare historic justice to remember that the Middle Ages derived their chief title to fame, and all their intellectual enlightenment, from the abbeys, and that the great religious houses were in fact schools, the educational influence of which was immense. It must be borne in mind that if the great cathedrals of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries were not actually constructed by the monks, their architects were nevertheless the pupils of monks, and that it was in the abbey schools, so generously opened to all, that they imbibed the first principles of the art they afterwards turned to such marvellous account.
Until the middle of the twelfth century, science, literature, art, wealth, and especially knowledge—essentially, the power on earth—were controlled by religious groups. It’s only fair to recognize that the Middle Ages gained their main claim to fame and all their intellectual development from the abbeys, and that the major religious institutions actually functioned as schools, whose educational impact was enormous. It's important to note that even if the great cathedrals of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries weren't built directly by monks, their architects were trained by monks, and it was in the abbey schools, which were generously open to everyone, that they learned the foundational principles of the art they later applied so brilliantly.
The study of architecture in particular was not merely theoretical. It was demonstrated by the monks in their important monastic buildings, the crowning point of which was the abbey church, a structure often larger and more ornate than contemporary cathedrals.
The study of architecture, in particular, was not just theoretical. It was showcased by the monks in their significant monastic buildings, the highlight of which was the abbey church, a structure often larger and more elaborate than the cathedrals of the time.
On the plan commonly adopted, the cloister, a spreading lawn adorned with plants, adjoined the church on the north, and sometimes on the south. An open arcade surrounded the cloister, by means of which communication with all the necessary domestic offices was provided. Of these the principal were: the refectory, generally a fine vaulted hall, close to the kitchens; the chapter-house, a building attached to the church, the upper story of which was the dormitory of the monks; the vaulted cellars and granaries, above which were the lodgings[214] provided for strangers; the storerooms were connected with stables, cattle-stalls, and various outdoor offices, often of great extent. All these dependencies for the service of the community were kept strictly separate one from another, thus all necessary measures were taken to provide for the needs and duties of hospitality without any disturbance of the religious routine.
On the typical plan used, the cloister, a large lawn with plants, was next to the church on the north side, and sometimes on the south. An open arcade surrounded the cloister, allowing access to all the necessary domestic areas. The main ones included: the refectory, usually a beautiful vaulted hall near the kitchens; the chapter-house, a building connected to the church, where the upper level served as the dormitory for the monks; the vaulted cellars and granaries, with lodgings[214] for guests built above them; and storerooms linked to stables, cattle pens, and various outdoor facilities, often large in size. All these areas for the community's service were kept strictly separate, ensuring that the needs and duties of hospitality were met without disrupting the religious routine.
The abbeys of the Romanesque period were largely used as models in their day. They were modified by lay architects or monkish builders who, however, were careful to abate nothing of their perfection; they partook of the developments which marked the middle of the thirteenth century, and were subjected to that progressive transformation, the great feature of which was the adoption of the Angevin intersecting arch, the distinguishing characteristic of Gothic architecture.
The abbeys from the Romanesque period served as major inspirations in their time. They were altered by lay architects or monk builders who made sure not to compromise on their quality; they incorporated advancements that emerged in the mid-thirteenth century and underwent a significant transformation, highlighted by the introduction of the Angevin intersecting arch, which is the key feature of Gothic architecture.
The Benedictines, the Cistercians, the Augustinians, the Premonstrants, and notably the congregation of Cluny were all energetic builders, and the vast and magnificent structures of their creation were reckoned the most perfect achievements of their day. The study of their buildings—the church, the dwelling-places of abbot and monks, with all their dependencies—is most instructive. It fills us with admiration for the learning and judgment of the monkish builders who, accepting the limitations imposed by climate, locality, material, the numbers of their inmates, and the resources of their order, turned them all to account as elements of beauty and harmony.
The Benedictines, Cistercians, Augustinians, Premonstrants, and especially the Cluniac congregation were all active builders, and the large, impressive structures they created were considered the finest achievements of their time. Studying their buildings—the churches, the homes of the abbots and monks, along with all their associated structures—is very enlightening. It inspires admiration for the knowledge and judgment of the monastic builders who, while considering the limitations of climate, location, materials, the size of their community, and the resources of their order, used all these factors to create elements of beauty and harmony.
The architects of the first abbeys undoubtedly adopted the constructive methods of the period, and built in the Latin, Roman, or Gallo-Roman manner. The double gateway of the Abbey of Cluny, the architect of which was probably Gauzon, sometime Abbot of Beaune, who laid the foundations of the famous monastery, is an interesting proof of this assertion. But monastic architecture underwent the same modifications to which ecclesiastical architecture[216] had been subjected under those various influences which manifested themselves in the glorious monuments built from the eleventh to the thirteenth century, when Gothic architecture reached its apogee.
The architects of the first abbeys clearly used the building techniques of their time and constructed them in the Latin, Roman, or Gallo-Roman style. The double gateway of the Abbey of Cluny, likely designed by Gauzon, who was once the Abbot of Beaune and founded the famous monastery, is an interesting example of this. However, monastic architecture experienced the same changes that ecclesiastical architecture[216] went through due to the various influences that emerged in the stunning structures built from the eleventh to the thirteenth century, when Gothic architecture reached its peak.
The abbots of the many abbeys of various orders built throughout this period were too enlightened to disregard the progress of their contemporaries, and they promptly applied the new principles to the construction or embellishment of their monasteries.
The abbots of the various abbeys built during this time were too aware to ignore the advancements of their peers, and they quickly implemented the new ideas in the construction or decoration of their monasteries.

133. ABBEY OF CLUNY. GATEWAY
Cluny Abbey Gateway
The Abbey of Cluny was founded in 909 by William, Duke of Aquitaine, and declared independent by Pope John XI., who in 932 confirmed the duke's charter. Its rapid development and growth in power is sufficiently explained by the social and political circumstances of its origin. At the begin[217]ning of the tenth century Norman invasions and feudal excesses had destroyed the work of Charlemagne. Western Christendom seemed to lapse into barbarism after the havoc made by the Saracens and Northern pirates among towns and monasteries. Civil society and religious institutions had alike fallen into the decay born of a conflict of rights and a contempt of all authority.
The Abbey of Cluny was founded in 909 by William, Duke of Aquitaine, and was declared independent by Pope John XI, who confirmed the duke's charter in 932. Its rapid development and growing power can be attributed to the social and political circumstances of its founding. At the beginning of the tenth century, Norman invasions and feudal excesses had shattered the legacy of Charlemagne. Western Christendom appeared to sink into barbarism after the destruction caused by the Saracens and Northern pirates among towns and monasteries. Both civil society and religious institutions had fallen into decline due to conflicts over rights and a disregard for all authority.
Cluny rapidly became a centre round which all the intelligence which had escaped submersion in the chaos of the ninth century grouped itself. Its school soon attained a distinction equal to that which marked the first great seats of learning at the beginning of the Middle Ages. Thanks to the Rule of St. Benedict, on which the Benedictines of Cluny had grounded their community, the abbey developed greatly in extent and wealth. Throughout the eleventh and twelfth centuries it seems to have been the prolific nursery-ground whence Europe drew not only teachers for other monastic schools, but specialists in every branch of science and of letters, notably architects, who aided in the expansion of Cluny and its dependencies, and further practically contributed to the construction of the numerous abbeys founded by the Benedictines throughout Western Europe, and even in the East, the cradle of Christianity.
Cluny quickly became a center where all the knowledge that had survived the chaos of the ninth century came together. Its school soon gained a reputation equal to that of the first great centers of learning at the start of the Middle Ages. Thanks to the Rule of St. Benedict, which the Benedictines of Cluny based their community on, the abbey expanded significantly in size and wealth. Throughout the eleventh and twelfth centuries, it appears to have been a thriving hub from which Europe not only drew teachers for other monastic schools but also specialists in various fields of science and literature, especially architects. These architects helped in the growth of Cluny and its offshoots, and played a vital role in building the many abbeys established by the Benedictines across Western Europe and even in the East, the birthplace of Christianity.
While this struggle of intelligence against ignorance was in progress, a social revolution had accomplished itself by the enfranchisement of the communes, a development of the utmost importance in its relation to science, art, and material existence, in a word, to the whole social system.
While the battle of knowledge against ignorance was happening, a social revolution had taken place with the empowerment of the communities, a development that was extremely significant for science, art, and everyday life—in short, for the entire social structure.
Architecture, that faithful expression of the social state which had its origin in Pagan civilisation, became Christianised by its culture in the abbeys, and in its new development rose to that pre-eminence the marvels of which we have already studied in the first part of this work. But though the successes achieved by the architecture of this period were rapid and dazzling, its decadence was profound, for it was induced by too radical an emancipation from antique principles, the superiority of which had been established in the first centuries of the Middle Ages.
Architecture, which faithfully reflects the social condition that began in Pagan civilization, transformed through its culture in the abbeys and, in its evolution, reached a level of excellence that we have already explored in the first part of this work. However, despite the quick and stunning successes of architecture during this time, its decline was significant, caused by a too radical departure from ancient principles, the superiority of which had been established in the early centuries of the Middle Ages.
The Abbey of Cluny soon became too small for the increasing number of monks. St. Hugh undertook its reconstruction in the closing years of the eleventh century, and the monk Gauzon of Cluny began the works in 1089 on a much more extensive plan, indeed on a scale so magnificent that the church of the new abbey was esteemed the first in importance among Western buildings of the kind.
The Abbey of Cluny quickly became too small for the growing number of monks. St. Hugh took on its reconstruction in the late years of the eleventh century, and the monk Gauzon of Cluny started the work in 1089 with a much larger plan, one so grand that the church of the new abbey was considered the most significant among Western buildings of its type.
The plan (Fig. 134) shows the arrangement of the abbey at the close of the eleventh century, when the monastic buildings had been reconstructed some time previously. The ancient church was intact; the choir had been begun in the time of St. Hugh, but the building had not been consecrated till 1131. The chapel which precedes it on the west was completed so late as 1228 by Roland I., twentieth abbot of Cluny.
The plan (Fig. 134) shows how the abbey was laid out at the end of the eleventh century, after the monastic buildings had been rebuilt a while earlier. The old church was still standing; construction on the choir started during St. Hugh's time, but it wasn't consecrated until 1131. The chapel to the west of it was finished as recently as 1228 by Roland I, the twentieth abbot of Cluny.

134. ABBEY OF CLUNY. PLAN
134. CLUNY ABBEY. PLAN
At A on the plan stood the entrance, the Gallo-Roman gateway which still exists. At B, in front of the church, a flight of steps led up to a square platform, from which rose a stone cross; a flight of broad steps gave access to the chapel entrance at C,[219] an open space between two square towers. The northern tower was built to receive the archives; that on the south was known as the Tower of Justice. The ante-church or narthex at D seems to have been set apart for strangers and penitents, who were not[220] allowed to enter the main building. Their place of worship was distinct from the abbey church, just as their lodging was separated from the buildings reserved for the brotherhood, who were permitted no intercourse with the outer world. At E was the door of the abbey church, which was only opened to admit some great personage whose exceptional privilege it was to enter the sanctuary.
At point A on the plan was the entrance, the Gallo-Roman gateway that still stands today. At point B, in front of the church, a set of steps led up to a square platform, from which a stone cross stood tall; a wide staircase provided access to the chapel entrance at point C,[219] an open area between two square towers. The northern tower was built to house the archives, while the southern one was known as the Tower of Justice. The ante-church or narthex at point D appears to have been designated for strangers and penitents, who were not[220] allowed to enter the main building. Their worship space was separate from the abbey church, just as their accommodations were distinct from those reserved for the brotherhood, who had no contact with the outside world. At point E was the door to the abbey church, which was only opened to allow entry for a significant person who had the exceptional privilege to enter the sanctuary.
At Cluny, as at Vézelay, one of the dependencies of Cluny, the Galilee, which is found in all Benedictine abbeys, was built with aisles and towers on the same scale as an ordinary church. It communicated with the buildings set apart for guests over the storehouses of the abbey to the west of the cloister at F on the plan. From the Galilee access to the abbey church was obtained at E, by means of a single doorway, which from descriptions seems to have resembled the great door of the monastery church at Moissac in arrangement and decoration.
At Cluny, just like at Vézelay, one of Cluny's dependencies, the Galilee—found in all Benedictine abbeys—was built with aisles and towers on the same scale as a regular church. It connected to the buildings designated for guests above the storehouses of the abbey to the west of the cloister at F on the plan. Access to the abbey church from the Galilee was through a single doorway at E, which, based on descriptions, seems to have been similar in layout and decoration to the grand entrance of the monastery church at Moissac.

135. ABBEY OF CLUNY. INTERIOR OF NARTHEX, WITH DOOR LEADING INTO ABBEY CHURCH
135. ABBEY OF CLUNY. INTERIOR OF NARTHEX, WITH DOOR LEADING INTO ABBEY CHURCH
The special characteristic of the Abbey Church of Cluny is its double
transept, an arrangement we shall find reproduced in the great abbey
churches of England, notably at Lincoln. According to a description
written in the last century, the Abbey Church of Cluny was 410 feet
long. It was built in the form of an archiepiscopal cross, and had
two transepts: the first nearly 200 feet long by 30 feet wide; the
second, 110 feet long and wider than the first. The basilica, 110
feet in width, was divided into five aisles, with semi-circular
vaults supported on sixty-eight piers. Over three hundred narrow
round-headed windows, high up the wall, transmitted the dim light that
favours meditation. The high altar was[221]
[222] placed immediately beyond the
second transept at G, and the retro-choir and altar at H. The choir,
which had two rood screens, occupied about a third of the nave. It
contained two hundred and twenty-five stalls for the monks, and in
the fifteenth century was hung with magnificent tapestries. A number
of altars dedicated to various saints were placed against the screens
and the piers of nave and side aisles. At a later period chapels were
constructed along the aisles and on the eastern sides of the two
transepts.
The unique feature of the Abbey Church of Cluny is its double transept, a layout that we will see reflected in the great abbey churches of England, especially at Lincoln. According to a description from the last century, the Abbey Church of Cluny was 410 feet long. It was designed in the shape of an archiepiscopal cross and had two transepts: the first was almost 200 feet long and 30 feet wide; the second was 110 feet long and wider than the first. The basilica, which was 110 feet wide, was divided into five aisles, with semi-circular vaults supported by sixty-eight piers. Over three hundred narrow, round-headed windows high up on the walls let in a soft light that aids in meditation. The high altar was[221]
[222] located immediately beyond the second transept at G, with the retro-choir and altar at H. The choir, which had two rood screens, took up about a third of the nave. It featured two hundred and twenty-five stalls for the monks and was adorned with magnificent tapestries in the fifteenth century. Several altars dedicated to various saints were placed against the screens and the piers of the nave and side aisles. Later on, chapels were built along the aisles and on the eastern sides of the two transepts.
Above the principal transept rose three towers roofed with slate; the central, or lantern tower was known as the lamp tower, because from the vaults of the crossing below it were suspended lamps, or coronas of lights which were kept burning day and night over the high altar.
Above the main transept stood three towers covered with slate; the central tower, known as the lantern tower, was called the lamp tower because lamps, or circles of lights, were hung from the vaults of the crossing below it, kept lit day and night over the high altar.
To the south of the abbey, at F on the plan, was a great enclosure, surrounded by a cloister, some vestiges of which still remain. K and L mark the site of the abbatial buildings which were restored in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries; M and N the structures raised last century over the primitive foundations. To the east lay the gardens and the great fish-ponds which still exist, with portions of their enclosures. Another surviving fragment is a building of the thirteenth century, said to be the bakery, and marked O on the plan.
To the south of the abbey, at F on the map, was a large enclosed area, surrounded by a cloister, some remnants of which still exist. K and L indicate where the abbatial buildings were restored in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries; M and N show the structures built last century over the original foundations. To the east were the gardens and the large fish ponds that still exist, along with parts of their enclosures. Another remaining piece is a thirteenth-century building, believed to be the bakery, marked O on the map.
The abbots who succeeded St. Hugh were unable to preserve the primitive conditions of the foundation. The excessive luxury resulting from over-prosperity brought about demoralisation, and by the end of the eleventh century discord was rife at Cluny.
The abbots who followed St. Hugh couldn't maintain the original conditions of the foundation. The excessive luxury from overabundance led to a decline in morals, and by the end of the eleventh century, conflict was widespread at Cluny.
Peter the Venerable, who was elected abbot in 1112, restored order for a time, and established a chapter general, consisting of two hundred priors[223] and over twelve hundred other monks. In 1158, at the time of Peter's death, these numbers had increased by more than four hundred, and the order had founded monasteries in the Holy Land and at Constantinople.
Peter the Venerable, elected as abbot in 1112, brought order for a while and set up a general chapter, made up of two hundred priors[223] and over twelve hundred other monks. By 1158, when Peter passed away, these numbers had risen by more than four hundred, and the order had established monasteries in the Holy Land and in Constantinople.
The Abbey of Citeaux.—The reform of the Benedictine orders became a pressing necessity, and St. Robert, Abbot of Solesmes, entered upon the task about 1098. St. Bernard continued it, after having quitted his abbey, with twenty-one monks of the order, to take refuge in the forest of Citeaux, given him by Don Reynard, Vicomte of Beaune. His main achievement was reorganisation of such a nature as to deal effectually with the decay of primitive simplicity throughout the order, which had completely lost touch with monastic sentiment.
The Abbey of Citeaux.—The reform of the Benedictine orders became a necessary task, and St. Robert, Abbot of Solesmes, began this effort around 1098. St. Bernard carried it on after leaving his abbey with twenty-one monks from the order, seeking refuge in the forest of Citeaux, provided to him by Don Reynard, Vicomte of Beaune. His key achievement was reorganizing the order to effectively address the decline of the original simplicity that had been lost in the monastic community.
"Frequent intercourse with the outside world had demoralised the monks, who attracted within their cloister walls crowds of sightseers, guests, and pilgrims. The monasteries which, down to the eleventh century, were either built in the towns, or had become centres of population in consequence of the Norman and Saracen invasions, retained their character of religious seclusion only for a certain number of monks, who devoted themselves to intellectual labours. Besides which, the brethren had become feudal lords, holding jurisdiction side by side with the bishops, and St. Germain-des-Près, St. Denis, St. Martin, Vendôme, and Moissac owned no over-lordships but that of the Pope. Hence arose temporal cares, disputes, and even armed conflicts, among them. The greed and vanity of the abbots at least, if not of their monks, made itself[224] felt even in religious worship, and in the buildings consecrated thereto."[46]
"Constant interaction with the outside world had demoralized the monks, who drew crowds of tourists, guests, and pilgrims into their cloistered walls. The monasteries, which by the eleventh century were either built in towns or had become population centers due to the Norman and Saracen invasions, retained their character of religious solitude only for a limited number of monks dedicated to intellectual pursuits. Furthermore, the brothers had become feudal lords, sharing authority with the bishops, and St. Germain-des-Près, St. Denis, St. Martin, Vendôme, and Moissac had no overlords other than the Pope. This led to worldly concerns, disputes, and even armed conflicts among them. The greed and vanity of the abbots at least, if not their monks, were evident even in religious worship and in the structures built for it.[224]"[46]
St. Bernard, in an address to the monks of his day, reproves their degeneracy, and censures the exaggerated dimensions of the abbey churches, the splendour of their ornamentation, and the luxury of the abbots. O vanity of vanities! he exclaims, and folly great as vanity! The Church is bedecked in her walls, but naked in her poor! She overlays her stones with gold, and leaves her children without raiment! The curious are given distractions, and the miserable lack bread! It was to suppress such abuses that the Cistercian order was founded by St. Robert and St. Bernard, and also to put an end to the disputes arising from ecclesiastical jurisdiction by making the new abbeys dependencies of the bishoprics. They were to be built in solitary places, "and to nourish their inmates by agriculture. It was forbidden to found them over the tombs of saints, for fear of attracting pilgrims, who would bring worldly distractions in their train. The buildings themselves were to be solid, and built of good freestone, but without any sort of extraneous ornament; the only towers allowed were small belfries, sometimes of stone, but more usually of wood."[47]
St. Bernard, in a speech to the monks of his time, criticizes their decline and points out the excessive sizes of the abbey churches, the lavish decorations, and the luxury of the abbots. “Oh, the emptiness of it all!” he cries, “and the foolishness that matches this emptiness! The Church adorns her walls, but remains bare in front of her poor! She covers her stones with gold while leaving her children without clothes! Those who are curious get distractions, while the needy go without bread!” It was to address such issues that the Cistercian order was established by St. Robert and St. Bernard, also to resolve disputes over church authority by making the new abbeys affiliates of the bishoprics. They were to be built in isolated locations, “and to support their inhabitants through farming. Establishing them near the tombs of saints was prohibited to avoid attracting pilgrims, who would bring worldly distractions with them. The buildings were to be sturdy and made of quality freestone but without any unnecessary decorations; the only towers permitted were small bell towers, sometimes made of stone but more often of wood."[47]
[47] Ibid.
The Cistercian order was founded in 1119, and St. Robert imposed the Rule of St. Benedict in its primitive severity. To mark his separation from the degenerate Benedictines, whose dress was black, he gave his monks a brown habit. After determining their religious duties he gave minute[225] instructions as to the arrangement of the buildings. The condition chiefly insisted upon was that the site of the monastery should be of such extent and so ordered that the necessaries of life could be provided within its precincts. Thus all causes of distraction through communication with the outside world were removed. The monasteries, whenever possible, were to be built beside a stream or river; they were to contain, independently of the claustral buildings, the church and the abbot's dwelling, which was outside the principal enclosure, a mill, a bakehouse, and workshops for the manufacture of all things requisite to the community, besides gardens for the use and pleasure of the monks.
The Cistercian order was founded in 1119, and St. Robert enforced the Rule of St. Benedict in its original strictness. To distinguish his monks from the more lax Benedictines, who wore black, he dressed them in brown habits. After defining their religious duties, he provided detailed[225] instructions for organizing the buildings. The main requirement was that the monastery's location should be spacious and arranged so that the necessities of life could be obtained within its boundaries. This way, distractions from the outside world were eliminated. Monasteries were ideally to be situated next to a stream or river; they were to include, aside from the cloister buildings, the church and the abbot's residence, which was outside the main enclosure, as well as a mill, a bakehouse, and workshops for making everything the community needed, plus gardens for the monks' use and enjoyment.
The Abbey of Clairvaux was an embodiment of the reforms brought about by St. Robert, and later by St. Bernard. The general arrangement and the details of service were almost identical with those of Citeaux, just as Citeaux itself had been modelled upon Cluny in all respects, save that a severe observance of the primitive Benedictine rule was insisted upon in the disposition of the later foundation. All superfluities were proscribed, and the rules which enjoined absolute seclusion as a means towards moral perfection were sternly enforced.
The Abbey of Clairvaux represented the reforms initiated by St. Robert and later by St. Bernard. The overall layout and the specifics of the service were nearly the same as those at Citeaux, which had been based on Cluny in every way, except that a strict adherence to the original Benedictine rule was emphasized in the setup of the new foundation. All excesses were banned, and the rules that required complete seclusion as a path to moral perfection were strictly enforced.
The result is undoubtedly interesting as a religious revival; but we may be permitted to regret that the intellectual impetus given to art progress by the great Benedictine lords spiritual of Cluny should have been checked by the frigid utilitarianism to which architecture—then an epitome of all the arts—was reduced by the purists of Citeaux in its application to the monasteries of the reform.
The result is definitely intriguing as a religious revival; however, we might lament that the intellectual drive for artistic progress from the great Benedictine spiritual leaders of Cluny was stifled by the cold utilitarianism that the purists of Citeaux imposed on architecture—then a representation of all the arts—in its application to the monasteries of the reform.
The Cistercian monuments are not, however, wanting in interest.
The Cistercian monuments are definitely interesting.
Of Clairvaux and Citeaux little remains but fragments embedded in a mass of modern buildings, for the most part restorations of the last century. As records these are less to be relied upon than the historical and archæological documents which guided Viollet-le-Duc in his graphic reconstruction of famous Cistercian abbeys, an essay not to be bettered as a piece of lucid demonstration (see his Dictionary, vol. i. pp. 263-271).
Of Clairvaux and Citeaux, only a few fragments are left among a bunch of modern buildings, mostly restorations from the last century. These are not as trustworthy as the historical and archaeological documents that guided Viollet-le-Duc in his vivid reconstruction of famous Cistercian abbeys, an essay that remains unmatched in its clarity (see his Dictionary, vol. i. pp. 263-271).
In the eleventh century a large number of monasteries had been built throughout Western Europe by monks of various orders, in imitation of the great monastic schools of Lérins, Ireland, and Monte Casino. Among the famous abbeys of this period may be mentioned "Vézelay and Fécamp, sometime convents for women, afterwards converted into abbeys for men; St. Nicaise, at Rheims; Nogent-sous-Coucy, in Picardy; Anchin and Annouain, in Artois; St. Étienne, at Caen; St. Pierre-sur-Dives, Le Bec, Conches, Cerisy-la-Forêt,[48] and Lessay, in Normandy; La Trinité, at Vendôme; Beaulieu, near Loches; Montierneuf, at Poitiers, etc."[49]
In the eleventh century, a significant number of monasteries were established across Western Europe by monks from various orders, inspired by the great monastic schools of Lérins, Ireland, and Monte Casino. Notable abbeys from this time include "Vézelay and Fécamp, once convents for women, later turned into abbeys for men; St. Nicaise in Rheims; Nogent-sous-Coucy in Picardy; Anchin and Annouain in Artois; St. Étienne in Caen; St. Pierre-sur-Dives, Le Bec, Conches, Cerisy-la-Forêt,[48] and Lessay in Normandy; La Trinité in Vendôme; Beaulieu near Loches; Montierneuf in Poitiers, etc."[49]
The Abbeys of Fulda, in Hesse, and of Corvey, in Westphalia, the latter founded by Benedictine monks from the Abbey of Corbie, in Picardy, were in their day the chief centres of learning in Germany.
The Abbeys of Fulda in Hesse and Corvey in Westphalia, the latter established by Benedictine monks from the Abbey of Corbie in Picardy, were the main centers of learning in Germany during their time.
In England St. Alban's Abbey, in Hertfordshire, was built in 1077 by a
disciple of Lanfranc, the illustrious abbot of the famous Abbey of Le
Bec, in Normandy. A large number of monasteries were[228]
[229] founded later
on by various orders, notably the Benedictines—Croyland, Malmesbury,
Bury St. Edmund's, Peterborough, Salisbury, Wimborne, Wearmouth,
Westminster, etc., not to mention the abbeys and priories which had
existed in Ireland from the sixth century.
In England, St. Alban's Abbey in Hertfordshire was built in 1077 by a follower of Lanfranc, the famous abbot of the renowned Abbey of Le Bec in Normandy. A large number of monasteries were[228]
[229] later established by various orders, especially the Benedictines—Croyland, Malmesbury, Bury St. Edmund's, Peterborough, Salisbury, Wimborne, Wearmouth, Westminster, and others, not to mention the abbeys and priories that had been present in Ireland since the sixth century.

136. ABBEY OF ST. ÉTIENNE AT CAEN. FAÇADE
136. ABBEY OF ST. ÉTIENNE AT CAEN. FRONT FAÇADE
The mother abbey of Citeaux gave birth to four daughters—Clairvaux, Pontigny, Morimond, and La Ferté.
The mother abbey of Citeaux gave rise to four daughter abbeys—Clairvaux, Pontigny, Morimond, and La Ferté.
The importance of Clairvaux was much increased in the first years of the twelfth century by the fame of her abbot, St. Bernard, that most brilliant embodiment of mediæval monasticism. His influence was immense, not alone in his character of reformer and founder of an important order, but as a statesman whom fortune persistently favoured in all enterprises tending to the increase of his great reputation.
The importance of Clairvaux grew significantly in the early years of the twelfth century due to the fame of its abbot, St. Bernard, a remarkable figure of medieval monasticism. His influence was huge, not just as a reformer and founder of an important order, but also as a statesman who was consistently favored by fortune in all his endeavors that enhanced his great reputation.
St. Bernard distinguished himself in the theological controversies of his century at the Council of Sens in 1140, and in successful polemical disputations with Abélard, the famous advocate of free will, and other heterodox philosophers who heralded the Reformation of the sixteenth century. Somewhat later he took an active part in promoting the hapless second Crusade under Louis VII., and in 1147, a few years before his death, he entered vigorously into the Manichæan controversy as a strenuous opponent of the heresy which was then agitating the public mind and preparing the way for the schism which, at the beginning of the thirteenth century, brought about the terrible war of the Albigenses, and steeped Southern France in blood.
St. Bernard made a name for himself in the theological debates of his time at the Council of Sens in 1140, and in successful arguments against Abélard, the well-known supporter of free will, along with other unorthodox thinkers who paved the way for the Reformation in the sixteenth century. Soon after, he actively supported the doomed second Crusade under Louis VII, and in 1147, just a few years before he died, he became deeply involved in the Manichaean debate, fiercely opposing the heresy that was troubling the public and setting the stage for the schism that, at the start of the thirteenth century, led to the devastating war of the Albigenses, which soaked Southern France in blood.
The monastic fame of St. Bernard was established[230] not only by the searching reforms he instituted at Clairvaux among the seceding monks of Cluny and Solesmes, but by the success of the Cistercian colonies he planted in Italy, Spain, Sweden, and Denmark, to the number of seventy-two, according to his historians.
The monastic reputation of St. Bernard was established[230] not just by the reforms he implemented at Clairvaux among the breakaway monks of Cluny and Solesmes, but also by the successful Cistercian communities he established in Italy, Spain, Sweden, and Denmark, totaling seventy-two, according to his historians.

137. ST. ALBAN'S ABBEY (ENGLAND)
137. St. Alban's Abbey (UK)

138. ABBEY OF MONTMAJOUR (PROVENCE). CLOISTERS
138. ABBEY OF MONTMAJOUR (PROVENCE). CLOISTERS
During his lifetime the poor hermitage of the Vallée d'Absinthe
(which name he changed to Claire-Vallée, Clairvaux) had become a vast
feudal settlement of many farms and holdings, rich enough to support
more than seven hundred monks. The monastery was surrounded by walls
more than half a league in extent, and the abbot's domicile had become
a seignorial mansion. As the fount of the order, and mother of all
the auxiliary houses, Clairvaux was supreme over a hundred and sixty
monasteries in France and abroad. Fifty years after the death of St.
Bernard the importance of the order[231]
[232] had become colossal. During
the thirteenth century, and from that time onwards, the Cistercian
or Bernardine monks built immense abbeys, and decorated them with
royal magnificence. Their establishments contained churches equal in
dimension to the largest cathedrals of the period, abbatial dwellings
adorned with paintings, and boasting oratories which, as at Chaâlis,
were Stes. Chapelles as splendid as that of St. Louis in Paris. The
very cellars held works of art in the shape of huge casks elaborately
carved.
During his lifetime, the humble hermitage of the Vallée d'Absinthe (which he renamed Claire-Vallée, Clairvaux) had transformed into a sprawling feudal settlement with numerous farms and properties, enough to support over seven hundred monks. The monastery was encircled by walls extending more than half a league, and the abbot's residence had turned into a grand mansion. As the source of the order and the mother of all its auxiliary houses, Clairvaux held authority over one hundred and sixty monasteries in France and beyond. Fifty years after St. Bernard's death, the significance of the order[231]
[232] had become immense. Throughout the thirteenth century and beyond, the Cistercian or Bernardine monks constructed massive abbeys, adorning them with royal splendor. Their establishments included churches that rivaled the largest cathedrals of the time, abbatial residences decorated with paintings, and oratories that, like the one at Chaâlis, were as magnificent as St. Louis's in Paris. Even the cellars housed artistic creations in the form of large, intricately carved casks.

139. CHURCH AT ELNE IN ROUSSILLON. CLOISTERS
139. CHURCH AT ELNE IN ROUSSILLON. CLOISTERS
Thus, by a strange recurrence of conditions, the settlements founded on a basis of the most rigorous austerity by the ascetics who had fled from the splendours of Solesmes and Cluny to the forest,[233] became in their turn vaster, richer, and more sumptuous than those the magnificence of which they existed to rebuke. With this difference, however: the ruin brought about by the luxury of the Cistercian establishment was so complete that nothing of their innumerable monasteries was spared by social revolution but a few archæologic fragments and historic memories.
Thus, due to a strange twist of fate, the communities established on the strictest principles of austerity by the ascetics who had escaped the grandeur of Solesmes and Cluny to the forest,[233] eventually became larger, wealthier, and more extravagant than the very ones they originally aimed to criticize. However, there was one major difference: the downfall caused by the excesses of the Cistercian order was so total that nothing of their countless monasteries survived the social upheaval except for a few archaeological remnants and historical memories.

140. ABBEY OF FONTFROIDE (LANGUEDOC). CLOISTERS
140. ABBEY OF FONTFROIDE (LANGUEDOC). CLOISTERS
The influence of the Cistercian foundation extended to various countries of Europe. It was manifested in Spain, at the great Abbey of Alcobaco, in Estramadura, said to have been built by monkish envoys of St. Bernard; in Sicily, in the rich architectural detail of the Abbey of Monreale; and in Germany, in the foundation of such abbeys as those of Altenberg in Westphalia, and Maulbronn in[234] Wurtemberg. In 1133 Everard, Count of Berg, invited monks of Citeaux to settle in his dominions, and in 1145 they founded a magnificent abbey on the banks of the Dheen, which was held by the Cistercian order down to the period of the Revolution, when it shared the fate of other religious houses.
The impact of the Cistercian foundation spread across various countries in Europe. It appeared in Spain, at the great Abbey of Alcobaco in Estramadura, said to have been built by monk envoys of St. Bernard; in Sicily, seen in the detailed architecture of the Abbey of Monreale; and in Germany, through the establishment of abbeys like Altenberg in Westphalia and Maulbronn in[234] Wurtemberg. In 1133, Everard, Count of Berg, invited monks from Citeaux to settle in his territories, and in 1145, they founded a magnificent abbey on the banks of the Dheen, which remained with the Cistercian order until the Revolution, when it faced the same fate as other religious houses.
The Cistercian Abbey of Maulbronn is the best preserved of those which owed their origin to St. Bernard throughout the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. The abbey church, the cloister, the refectory, the chapter-house, the cellars, the storerooms, the barns, and the abbot's lodging, the latter united to the other buildings by a covered gallery, still exist in their original condition. More manifestly even than Altenberg does the Abbey of Maulbronn prove that simplicity marked the proceedings of the Benedictines during the first years of the twelfth century, under the rule or influence of St. Bernard. From this period onward Cistercian brotherhoods multiplied with great rapidity in the provinces which were to form modern France.
The Cistercian Abbey of Maulbronn is the best preserved among those founded by St. Bernard during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. The abbey church, cloister, refectory, chapter house, cellars, storerooms, barns, and the abbot's residence, which is connected to the other buildings by a covered walkway, all remain in their original condition. More clearly than Altenberg, the Abbey of Maulbronn demonstrates that simplicity characterized the practices of the Benedictines during the early years of the twelfth century, under the leadership or influence of St. Bernard. From this time on, Cistercian communities rapidly multiplied in the regions that would eventually make up modern France.
In the Ile-de-France the ruins of Ourscamp, near Noyon, of Chaâlis, near Senlis, of Longpont and of Vaux-de-Cernay, near Paris, bear witness to the monumental grandeur of once famous and important abbeys. The monasteries and priories of the twelfth century are numerous in Provence; we may name Sénanque, Silvacane, Thoronet, and Montmajour, near Arles, at the extremity of the valley of Les Baux. Among the abbeys founded in the thirteenth century were Royaumont, in the Ile-de-France; Vaucelles, near Cambrai; Preuilly-en-Brie; La Trappe, in Le[235] Perche; Breuil-Benoît, Mortemer, and Bonport, in Normandy; Boschaud, in Périgord; l'Escale-Dieu, in Bigorre; Les Feuillants, Nizors, and Bonnefont, in Comminges; Granselve and Baulbonne, near Toulouse; Floran, Valmagne, and Fontfroide, in Languedoc; Fontenay, in Burgundy, etc.
In the Ile-de-France, the ruins of Ourscamp near Noyon, Chaâlis near Senlis, Longpont, and Vaux-de-Cernay near Paris show the monumental grandeur of once-famous and important abbeys. There are many monasteries and priories from the twelfth century in Provence, including Sénanque, Silvacane, Thoronet, and Montmajour near Arles, at the end of the valley of Les Baux. Among the abbeys founded in the thirteenth century were Royaumont in the Ile-de-France, Vaucelles near Cambrai, Preuilly-en-Brie, La Trappe in Le[235] Perche, Breuil-Benoît, Mortemer, and Bonport in Normandy, Boschaud in Périgord, l'Escale-Dieu in Bigorre, Les Feuillants, Nizors, and Bonnefont in Comminges, Granselve and Baulbonne near Toulouse, and Floran, Valmagne, and Fontfroide in Languedoc, as well as Fontenay in Burgundy, and so on.

141. CISTERCIAN ABBEY OF MAULBRONN (WURTEMBERG). PLAN
141. CISTERCIAN ABBEY OF MAULBRONN (WURTEMBERG). PLAN
Towards the close of the eleventh and the beginning of the twelfth century other fraternities had been formed in the same spirit as that of Citeaux; "in the first rank of these was the Order of the Premonstrants, so named from the mother abbey founded in 1119 by St. Norbert at Prémontré, near Coucy."[50]
Towards the end of the 11th century and the start of the 12th century, other brotherhoods were established in the same spirit as that of Citeaux; "at the forefront of these was the Order of the Premonstrants, named after the mother abbey founded in 1119 by St. Norbert at Prémontré, near Coucy."[50]
To this order the monastery of St. Martin at[237] Laon, and others in Champagne, Artois, Brittany, and Normandy owed their origin.
To this order, the monastery of St. Martin at[237] Laon, along with others in Champagne, Artois, Brittany, and Normandy, got their start.

142. ABBEY OF FONTEVRAULT. KITCHEN
142. FONTEVRAULT ABBEY. KITCHEN

143. CATHEDRAL OF PUY-EN-VELAY. CLOISTERS
143. Puy-en-Velay Cathedral. Cloisters
In the early part of the twelfth century Robert d'Arbrisselles founded several double monasteries for men and women, on the model of those built in Spain in the ninth century; that of Fontevrault was not more successful as a monastic experiment than the rest, but it gave rise to a number of superb buildings. The abbey itself contributed in no slight degree to the progress of architecture, which developed in Anjou at the dawn of the twelfth century, and manifested itself principally at Angers in works the supreme importance of which we have dwelt upon in the early part of this volume.
In the early 1100s, Robert d'Arbrisselles established several double monasteries for men and women, modeled after those built in Spain in the 800s. The Fontevrault monastery wasn't any more successful as a monastic experiment than the others, but it did lead to the construction of some amazing buildings. The abbey played a significant role in the advancement of architecture, which flourished in Anjou at the beginning of the twelfth century, especially at Angers, where we’ve focused on the crucial importance of its works earlier in this volume.
The episcopal churches also owned claustral buildings for the accommodation of the cathedral clergy who lived together in communities according to the ancient usage which obtained down to the fifteenth century. The Cathedrals of Aix, Arles, and Cavaillon, in Provence, of Elne, in Roussillon, of Puy, in Velay, of St. Bertrand, in Comminges, still preserve their cloisters of the twelfth century.
The episcopal churches also had monastic buildings for the housing of the cathedral clergy who lived together in communities, following an old tradition that lasted until the fifteenth century. The cathedrals of Aix, Arles, and Cavaillon in Provence, Elne in Roussillon, Puy in Velay, and St. Bertrand in Comminges still have their cloisters from the twelfth century.
The Abbey of La Chaise Dieu, in Auvergne, founded in the eleventh century, was one of the monastic schools which rose to great importance, mainly through the talents of its monkish architect and sculptor, Guinamaud, who established its reputation as an art centre. By the close of the twelfth century La Chaise Dieu was turning out proficients in sculpture, painting, and goldsmith's work.
The Abbey of La Chaise Dieu, located in Auvergne, was established in the eleventh century and became one of the prominent monastic schools, largely due to the skills of its monk architect and sculptor, Guinamaud, who helped it gain recognition as an art hub. By the end of the twelfth century, La Chaise Dieu was producing skilled craftsmen in sculpture, painting, and metalwork.
The buildings of La Chaise Dieu were reconstructed in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.
The buildings of La Chaise Dieu were rebuilt in the 13th and 14th centuries.
The order of preaching friars, founded by St. Dominic in the early part of the thirteenth century, is noted rather for its intellectual than for its architectural achievements; the fame of the Dominicans rests upon their preaching and writings, not upon the number or magnificence of their monasteries.
The order of preaching friars, established by St. Dominic in the early thirteenth century, is recognized more for its intellectual contributions than for its architectural ones; the Dominicans are famous for their preaching and writings, not for the quantity or grandeur of their monasteries.
About the same period St. Francis of Assisi founded the order of minor friars, who professed absolute poverty—a profession which, however, did not prevent their becoming richer at last than their forerunners. These two orders—preaching and mendicant friars, apparently formed in protest against the supremacy of the Benedictines—were strongly supported by St. Louis, who also protected other[239] orders, such as the Augustinians and Carmelites, by way of balancing the power of the Clunisians and Cistercians.
Around the same time, St. Francis of Assisi established the order of minor friars, who committed to total poverty—though this commitment eventually led them to become wealthier than those before them. These two orders—preaching friars and mendicant friars—seemed to have been created in opposition to the dominance of the Benedictines, and they received strong support from St. Louis, who also backed other[239] orders like the Augustinians and Carmelites to balance the power of the Clunisians and Cistercians.

144. ABBEY OF LA CHAISE DIEU (AUVERGNE). CLOISTERS
144. ABBEY OF LA CHAISE DIEU (AUVERGNE). CLOISTERS
To the preaching friars St. Louis granted the site of the Church of St. Jacques, in the Rue St. Jacques, Paris—whence the name Jacobin as applied to monks of the Dominican order,—and here they built in 1221 the Jacobin monastery, the church of which, like those of Agen and Toulouse, has the double nave peculiar to the churches of the preaching friars.
To the preaching friars, St. Louis gave the location for the Church of St. Jacques on Rue St. Jacques in Paris—hence the name Jacobin used for members of the Dominican order. They constructed the Jacobin monastery here in 1221, and its church, like those in Agen and Toulouse, features the double nave that is characteristic of churches built by the preaching friars.
From the thirteenth century onwards the arrangement of the abbeys diverges more and more from[240] the Benedictine system in the direction of secular models. The daily life of the abbots had come to differ but little from that of the laymen of their time, and as a natural consequence, monastic architecture lost its distinguishing characteristics.
From the thirteenth century onward, the layout of the abbeys increasingly strayed from[240] the Benedictine system and leaned more towards secular models. The daily lives of the abbots had become very similar to those of the laypeople of their time, and as a result, monastic architecture lost its unique traits.
The Rule of the Carthusian Order, founded towards the close of the eleventh century by St. Bruno, was of such extreme austerity, and was so persistently adhered to down to the fifteenth century, at least, that we need not wonder to find no vestiges of buildings erected by this community contemporaneously with those of other great foundations. The Carthusians clung longer than any of their brethren to the vows of poverty and humility which obliged them to live like anchorites, though dwelling under one roof. Far from living in common, on the cenobitic method, after the manner of the Benedictines and Cistercians, they maintained the cellular system in all its severity. Absolute silence further aggravated the complete isolation which encouraged them to scorn all that might alleviate or modify the rigours of their religious duties.
The Rule of the Carthusian Order, established toward the end of the eleventh century by St. Bruno, was extremely strict and was consistently followed until at least the fifteenth century. It's not surprising that there are no signs of buildings created by this community alongside those of other major foundations. The Carthusians held onto their vows of poverty and humility longer than any of their peers, which required them to live like hermits, even though they were under the same roof. Instead of living communally like the Benedictines and Cistercians, they maintained a strict individual system. Absolute silence further deepened their complete isolation, which led them to reject anything that might ease or change the harshness of their religious duties.
In time, however, the Carthusians relaxed something of this extreme asceticism in their monastic buildings, if not in their religious observances. Towards the fifteenth century they did homage to art by the construction of monasteries which, though falling short of the Cistercian monuments in magnificence, are of much interest from their peculiarities of arrangement.
Over time, though, the Carthusians eased up on some of this extreme asceticism in their monasteries, even if their religious practices remained unchanged. By the fifteenth century, they paid tribute to art by building monasteries that, while not as grand as the Cistercian ones, are still quite interesting because of their unique layouts.
The ordinary buildings comprised the gate-house, giving access by a single door to the courtyard of the monastery, where stood the church, the prior's[241] lodging, the hostelry for guests and pilgrims, the laundry, the bakehouse, the cattle sheds, storerooms, and dovecote. The church communicated with an interior cloister, giving access to the chapter-house and refectory, which latter were only open to the monks at certain annual festivals. The typical feature of St. Bruno's more characteristic monasteries is the great cloister, on the true Carthusian model—that is to say, rectangular in form, and surrounded by an arcade, on which the cells of the monks open. Each of these cells was a little self-contained habitation, and had its own garden. The door of each cell was provided with a wicket, through which a lay brother passed the slender meal of the Carthusian who was forbidden to communicate with his fellows.
The regular buildings included the gatehouse, which had a single door leading to the monastery courtyard, where the church, the prior's[241] residence, the guesthouse for visitors and pilgrims, the laundry, the bakehouse, the cattle sheds, storage rooms, and the dovecote were located. The church connected to an inner cloister, which led to the chapter house and refectory, accessible to the monks only during specific annual celebrations. A defining feature of St. Bruno's more typical monasteries is the large cloister, following the true Carthusian style—rectangular and surrounded by an arcade from which the monks' cells open. Each cell was a small, self-contained living space with its own garden. The door of each cell had a small hatch where a lay brother would deliver the simple meal to the Carthusian monk, who was not allowed to interact with others.
The Rule of St. Bruno, as is commonly known, enjoins the life of an anchorite; the Carthusian must work, eat, and drink in solitude; speech is interdicted; on meeting, the brethren are commanded to salute each other in silence; they assemble only in church for certain services prescribed by the Rule, and their meals, none too numerous at any time, were only taken in common on certain days in the year.
The Rule of St. Bruno, as is commonly known, describes the life of a hermit; the Carthusian must work, eat, and drink alone; talking is forbidden; when they meet, the brothers are required to greet each other in silence; they gather only in church for specific services outlined by the Rule, and their meals, which are few at any time, are only shared together on certain days of the year.
The severity of these conditions explains the extreme austerity of Carthusian architecture. It had, as we have already said, no real development until the fifteenth century, and then only as regards certain portions of the monastery, such as the church and its cloister, which were in strong contrast with the compulsory bareness of the great cloister of the monks.
The seriousness of these conditions accounts for the strict simplicity of Carthusian architecture. As we've mentioned, there wasn't much development until the fifteenth century, and even then, it was mainly in certain parts of the monastery, like the church and its cloister, which stood in sharp contrast to the required starkness of the monks' large cloister.
The ancient Chartreuse of Villefranche de Rouergue, either built or reconstructed in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, still preserves some remarkable features. The plan, and the bird's-eye view (Figs. 145 and 146) from L'Encyclopédie de l'Architecture et de la Construction, gives an exact idea of the monastery. Some of the cells are still intact, also the refectory, and certain other portions of the primitive structure.
The ancient Chartreuse of Villefranche de Rouergue, built or renovated in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, still has some amazing features. The layout and the bird's-eye view (Figs. 145 and 146) from L'Encyclopédie de l'Architecture et de la Construction, provide a clear idea of the monastery. Some of the cells are still intact, as well as the refectory and certain other parts of the original structure.

145. CHARTREUSE OF VILLEFRANCHE DE ROUERGUE. PLAN
145. CHARTREUSE OF VILLEFRANCHE DE ROUERGUE. PLAN
In spite of the rigidity of the Rule of St. Bruno certain foundations of his order became famous, notably the monastery established by the Carthusians on the invitation of St. Louis in the celebrated castle of Vauvert, beyond the walls of Paris, near the Route d'Issy. The castle was regarded with terror by the[243] Parisians, who declared it to be haunted by the devil, whence the popular expression: aller au diable Vauvert, which later was corrupted into aller au diable au vert. The Carthusians, nevertheless, took up their quarters in the stronghold, and enriched it with a splendid church built by Pierre de Montereau, the foundation stone of which was laid by St. Louis in 1260. The Chartreuse of Vauvert developed[244] greatly, and became one of the most famous of the order. It was in the lesser cloister of this monastery that the artist Eustache Le Sueur painted his famous frescoes from the life of St. Bruno in the beginning of the seventeenth century.
Despite the strictness of the Rule of St. Bruno, some foundations of his order became well-known, especially the monastery established by the Carthusians at the invitation of St. Louis in the famous castle of Vauvert, just outside the walls of Paris, near the Route d'Issy. The castle was feared by the [243] Parisians, who said it was haunted by the devil, which led to the popular saying: aller au diable Vauvert, later twisted into aller au diable au vert. Nevertheless, the Carthusians settled in the stronghold and enhanced it with a magnificent church built by Pierre de Montereau, the foundation stone of which was laid by St. Louis in 1260. The Chartreuse of Vauvert grew significantly and became one of the most renowned of the order. It was in the smaller cloister of this monastery that the artist Eustache Le Sueur painted his famous frescoes depicting the life of St. Bruno in the early seventeenth century.

146. CHARTREUSE OF VILLEFRANCHE DE ROUERGUE. BIRD'S-EYE VIEW
146. CHARTREUSE OF VILLEFRANCHE DE ROUERGUE. BIRD'S-EYE VIEW

147. GRANDE CHARTREUSE. THE GREAT CLOISTER
147. GRANDE CHARTREUSE. THE GREAT CLOISTER
The most famous Carthusian monasteries of Italy are those of Florence, which dates from the middle of the fourteenth century, and is attributed in part to Orcagna, and of Pavia, founded at the close of the fourteenth century by Giovanni Galeazzo Visconti.
The most famous Carthusian monasteries in Italy are the ones in Florence, which dates back to the mid-14th century and is partly attributed to Orcagna, and the one in Pavia, founded at the end of the 14th century by Giovanni Galeazzo Visconti.

148. GRANDE CHARTREUSE. GENERAL VIEW
148. Greater Chartreuse. Overview
The French Carthusian monasteries of greatest interest after Vauvert, which had the special advantage of royal protection, are those of Clermont, in Auvergne, Villefranche de Rouergue (Figs. 145 and 146), Villeneuve-lez-Avignon, and Montrieux, in Var. The Chartreuse of Dijon is one of the most ancient, not only as to its buildings, which are the work of the Duke of Burgundy's architects, but in respect of its famous sculptures of the tomb of Philip the Bold, and his wife, Margaret of Flanders, and those[246] of the Well of Moses, carved by the Burgundian brothers, Claux Suter, who flourished at the close of the fourteenth century, and had much to do with the revival of art at that period.[51]
The French Carthusian monasteries of most interest after Vauvert, which had the unique benefit of royal support, are those in Clermont, Auvergne, Villefranche de Rouergue (Figs. 145 and 146), Villeneuve-lez-Avignon, and Montrieux, in Var. The Chartreuse of Dijon is one of the oldest, not only in terms of its buildings, which were designed by the Duke of Burgundy's architects, but also because of its famous sculptures on the tomb of Philip the Bold and his wife, Margaret of Flanders, as well as those[246] of the Well of Moses, carved by the Burgundian brothers, Claux Suter, who were prominent at the end of the fourteenth century and played a significant role in the revival of art during that time.[51]
[51] See Part I., "Sculpture."
But the most imposing of all, and the most famous, if not the most beautiful, is that in the mountains near Grenoble, universally known as La Grande Chartreuse.
But the most impressive of all, and the most famous, if not the most beautiful, is the one in the mountains near Grenoble, commonly known as La Grande Chartreuse.
The original monastery is said to have been founded by St. Bruno. It consisted merely of a humble chapel and a few isolated cells, which are supposed to have occupied the site in the Desert, on which the Chapels of St. Bruno and St. Mary now stand. The existing buildings were reconstructed in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries in the manner of the day, of which the arcades of the great cloister are good examples. The present church, which is extremely simple in design, has preserved nothing of its sixteenth-century decoration but the choir stalls. The great cloister consists of an arcaded gallery, on which the sixty cells of the monks open. It is arranged in strict accordance with the Rule of St. Bruno as regards its connection with the main buildings, the chief features of which we have already pointed out.
The original monastery is said to have been founded by St. Bruno. It was just a simple chapel and a few isolated cells, which are believed to have been located in the Desert, where the Chapels of St. Bruno and St. Mary now stand. The current buildings were rebuilt in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries in the style of the time, with the arcades of the great cloister being notable examples. The present church, very simple in design, has kept only the choir stalls from its sixteenth-century decoration. The great cloister features an arcaded gallery, which opens into the sixty cells of the monks. It is organized precisely according to the Rule of St. Bruno regarding its connection to the main buildings, the key features of which we have already mentioned.
The monasteries built throughout the twelfth century were provided with outer walls, by means of which the claustral buildings, offices, workshops, and even farms of the community were enclosed. Thus all the necessaries of life were produced within the precincts, and all communication with the outside world was avoided.
The monasteries built during the twelfth century were surrounded by outer walls that enclosed the cloister buildings, offices, workshops, and even the community's farms. This way, all the essentials of life were produced within the grounds, and any communication with the outside world was kept to a minimum.
But by the end of the century the great abbeys had become feudal castles; and fortified walls were raised around them, often embracing the town which had grown up under their protection and shared their fortunes. This was the case at Cluny, and the town acknowledged its obligations to the monks by the payment of tithes.
But by the end of the century, the great abbeys had turned into feudal castles, and fortified walls were built around them, often encircling the town that had developed under their protection and shared in their fortunes. This was the case at Cluny, where the town showed its gratitude to the monks by paying tithes.
In the reign of Philip Augustus and St. Louis the abbots were not only the heads of their monasteries but feudal chieftains, vassals of the royal power, and as such obliged to furnish the sovereign with men-at-arms in time of war, and to maintain a garrison when required.[52]
During the reign of Philip Augustus and St. Louis, the abbots were not just the leaders of their monasteries but also feudal lords, serving as vassals to the royal authority. They were required to provide the king with soldiers in times of war and to maintain a garrison when needed.[52]
The Abbey of Tournus was, like Cluny, surrounded by walls connected with the city ramparts.
The Abbey of Tournus was, like Cluny, enclosed by walls linked to the city fortifications.
The Abbey of St. Allyre, in Auvergne, near Clermont, was defended by walls and towers, which seem to have been added to the original structure of the ninth century at some period during the thirteenth, when such fortification of religious houses became necessary.
The Abbey of St. Allyre, in Auvergne, near Clermont, was protected by walls and towers that appear to have been added to the original structure from the ninth century at some point during the thirteenth, when fortifying religious houses became essential.

149. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GENERAL VIEW FROM THE ROCKS OF COUESNON, TAKEN IN 1878, BEFORE THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE DYKE
149. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GENERAL VIEW FROM THE ROCKS OF COUESNON, TAKEN IN 1878, BEFORE THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE DYKE
In many other monasteries a system of defence more or less elaborate was adopted; but the most famous of all the abbeys built by the Benedictines was unquestionably Mont St. Michel, which, for boldness and grandeur of design, is unique among military and monastic monuments from the eleventh to the close of the fifteenth century.
In many other monasteries, a more or less detailed defense system was used; however, the most famous of all the abbeys built by the Benedictines was definitely Mont St. Michel, which, for its daring and impressive design, stands out among military and monastic structures from the eleventh to the late fifteenth century.

150. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN AT THE LEVEL OF THE GUARD-ROOM, ALMONRY, AND CELLAR
150. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. FLOOR PLAN OF THE GUARD ROOM, ALMONRY, AND CELLAR
Key to Plan.—A. Tower known as the Tour Claudine. Ramparts. B. Barbican. Entrance to the abbey. B′. Ruin of the stairway known as the Grand Degré. C. Gate-house. D. Guard-room known as Bellechaise. E. Tower known as the Tour Perrine. F. Steward's lodging and Bailey. G. Abbot's lodging. G′. Abbatial buildings. G′. Chapel of St. Catherine. H. Courtyard of the church, great stairway. I. Courtyard of the Merveille. J, K. Almonry, cellar (of the Merveille). L. Formerly the abbatial buildings. M. Gallery or crypt known as the Galerie de l'Aquilon (of the North Wind). N. Hostelry (Robert de Thorigni). O. Passages connecting the abbey with the hostelry. P, P′. Prison and dungeon. R, S. Staircase. T. Modern wall of abutment. U. Garden, terraces, and covered way. V. Body of rock.
Key to Plan.—A. Tower known as the Tour Claudine. Ramparts. B. Barbican. Entrance to the abbey. B′. Ruin of the stairway known as the Grand Degré. C. Gate-house. D. Guard-room known as Bellechaise. E. Tower known as the Tour Perrine. F. Steward's lodging and Bailey. G. Abbot's lodging. G′. Abbatial buildings. G′. Chapel of St. Catherine. H. Courtyard of the church, great stairway. I. Courtyard of the Merveille. J, K. Almonry, cellar (of the Merveille). L. Formerly the abbatial buildings. M. Gallery or crypt known as the Galerie de l'Aquilon (of the North Wind). N. Hostelry (Robert de Thorigni). O. Passages connecting the abbey with the hostelry. P, P′. Prison and dungeon. R, S. Staircase. T. Modern wall of abutment. U. Garden, terraces, and covered way. V. Body of rock.

151. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN AT THE LEVEL OF THE LOWER CHURCH, THE REFECTORY, AND THE CHAPTER-HOUSE, OR KNIGHTS' HALL.
151. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN AT THE LEVEL OF THE LOWER CHURCH, THE REFECTORY, AND THE CHAPTER-HOUSE, OR KNIGHTS' HALL.
Key to Plan.—A. Lower church. B, B′. Chapels beneath the transepts. C. Substructure of Romanesque nave. C, C′, and C″. Charnel-house or burying-place of the monks, and substructure of south platform. D. Formerly the cistern. E. Formerly the claustral buildings. Refectory. F. Formerly the cloister or ambulatory. G. Passage communicating with the hostelry. H, I. Hostelry and offices (Robert de Thorigni). J. Chapel of hostelry (St. Étienne). K, K′, L, M. Refectory. Tower known as the Tour des Corbins (Tower of Crows). Chapter-house, or hall of the knights, Galilee or narthex (Merveille). N. Hall of the military executive, or hall of the officers. O. Tower known as the Tour Perrine. P. Battlements of the gate-house. Q. Courtyard of the Merveille. R, S. Staircase and terrace of the apse. T. Courtyard of the church. U. Fortified bridge connecting the lower church with the abbey buildings. V, X. Abbot's lodging. Accommodation for guests. Y, Y′. Cisterns of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Z. Body of rock.
Key to Plan.—A. Lower church. B, B′. Chapels beneath the transepts. C. Substructure of Romanesque nave. C, C′, and C″. Charnel-house or burial place of the monks, and substructure of the south platform. D. Previously the cistern. E. Previously the claustral buildings. Refectory. F. Previously the cloister or ambulatory. G. Passage connecting to the hostelry. H, I. Hostelry and offices (Robert de Thorigni). J. Chapel of hostelry (St. Étienne). K, K′, L, M. Refectory. Tower known as the Tour des Corbins (Tower of Crows). Chapter-house, or hall of the knights, Galilee or narthex (Merveille). N. Hall of the military executive, or hall of the officers. O. Tower known as the Tour Perrine. P. Battlements of the gate-house. Q. Courtyard of the Merveille. R, S. Staircase and terrace of the apse. T. Courtyard of the church. U. Fortified bridge connecting the lower church with the abbey buildings. V, X. Abbot's lodging. Accommodation for guests. Y, Y′. Cisterns of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Z. Body of rock.
The Abbey of Mont St. Michel was founded in 708 by St. Aubert,
according to tradition. At the[249]
[250]
[251] close of the tenth century it was
restored by Richard Sans Peur, third Duke of Normandy, with the help
of the Benedictine monks from Monte Casino, whom he had installed at
St. Michel in 966. It increased greatly in wealth and extent in the
eleventh century, and by the end of the twelfth was in the full tide
of its prosperity. Its buildings, however had not yet that importance
to which they attained in the following century.[53] In the twelfth
century they consisted of the church, which was built between 1020
and 1135[54] and the monastic buildings proper (lieux réguliers),
with lodgings for servants and guests to the north of the nave, at
G, G´, and F on the plan, Fig. 152. To these, which were restored
or reconstructed in a great measure by the Abbot Roger II. at the
beginning of the twelfth century, additions were made on the south and
south-east by Robert de Thorigni from 1154 to 1186.
The Abbey of Mont St. Michel was founded in 708 by St. Aubert, according to tradition. At the[249]
[250]
[251] end of the tenth century, it was restored by Richard Sans Peur, the third Duke of Normandy, with help from the Benedictine monks from Monte Casino, whom he had brought to St. Michel in 966. It grew significantly in wealth and size in the eleventh century and by the end of the twelfth century, it was thriving. However, its buildings hadn't yet reached the significance they would achieve in the following century.[53] In the twelfth century, they included the church, which was built between 1020 and 1135[54] and the actual monastic buildings (lieux réguliers), with accommodations for staff and guests to the north of the nave, at G, G´, and F on the plan, Fig. 152. These were largely restored or rebuilt by Abbot Roger II at the beginning of the twelfth century, with further additions made on the south and southeast by Robert de Thorigni from 1154 to 1186.
The monastery was not then fortified.
The monastery wasn't fortified at that time.
[53] Description de l'Abbaye du Mont St. Michel, by Ed. Corroyer; Paris, 1877. This work was crowned by the Institute in 1879, at the Concours des Antiquités Nationales.
[53] Description de l'Abbaye du Mont St. Michel, by Ed. Corroyer; Paris, 1877. This work was awarded by the Institute in 1879, at the Concours des Antiquités Nationales.

152. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN AT THE LEVEL OF THE UPPER CHURCH, THE CLOISTERS, AND THE DORMITORY
152. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. PLAN AT THE LEVEL OF THE UPPER CHURCH, THE CLOISTERS, AND THE DORMITORY
Key to Plan.—A, A´, A.´´ Church, choir, and transepts. B, B´, B´´. Three first bays of nave, destroyed in 1776. C, C´, C´´. Towers and porch (Robert de Thorigni). D. Tomb of Robert de Thorigni. E. Formerly the terrace in front of the church. F. Formerly the chapter-house. G, G´. Formerly the claustral buildings. Dormitory. H. Platform at the southern entrance of the church. I. Ruin of the hostelry (Robert de Thorigni). J. Infirmary. K. Dormitories of the thirteenth century (Merveille). K´. Tower, known as the Tour des Corbins (thirteenth century, Merveille). L, L´. Cloister and archives (thirteenth century, Merveille). M. Vestry (thirteenth century, Merveille). N. Abbot's lodging. O. Accommodation for guests. P. Courtyard of the Merveille. P´. Terrace of the apse. Q. Courtyard of the church and great staircase.
Key to Plan.—A, A´, A.´´ Church, choir, and transepts. B, B´, B´´. The first three bays of the nave, which were destroyed in 1776. C, C´, C´´. Towers and porch (Robert de Thorigni). D. Tomb of Robert de Thorigni. E. Previously the terrace in front of the church. F. Previously the chapter-house. G, G´. Previously the claustral buildings. Dormitory. H. Platform at the southern entrance of the church. I. Ruin of the hostelry (Robert de Thorigni). J. Infirmary. K. Dormitories from the thirteenth century (Merveille). K´. Tower known as the Tour des Corbins (thirteenth century, Merveille). L, L´. Cloister and archives (thirteenth century, Merveille). M. Vestry (thirteenth century, Merveille). N. Abbot's lodging. O. Accommodation for guests. P. Courtyard of the Merveille. P´. Terrace of the apse. Q. Courtyard of the church and great staircase.
Built on the summit of a rock, the impregnable steepness of which provided a natural rampart north and west, it depended solely upon the advantages of its position for defence. Its situation in the midst of a treacherous sandy plain—a position which gave rise to the mediæval name, Le Mont St. Michel au Péril de la Mer—secured it against attempts at investiture, and even to a great extent against sudden assaults. Enclosures of stone or wooden fences surrounded it at those points on the east where the less rugged nature of the surface rendered access comparatively easy, and where stood the entrance, with the various habitations which had grouped themselves round it. The so-called town had been founded in the tenth century by a few families decimated by the Normans, in their raids upon Avranches and its neighbourhood after the death of Charlemagne. In the thirteenth century it consisted of a small number of houses which, by[254] way of security against the vagaries of the sea, were built upon the highest point of the rock to the east.
Built on top of a rock, which was naturally steep on the north and west sides, it relied solely on its location for defense. Its position in the middle of a dangerous sandy plain—leading to the medieval name, Le Mont St. Michel au Péril de la Mer—protected it against siege attempts and largely shielded it from sudden attacks. Stone or wooden fences enclosed it on the east where the terrain was less rugged, making access easier, and where the entrance and various homes had gathered. The so-called town was founded in the tenth century by a few families who had been decimated by the Normans during their raids on Avranches and the surrounding area after Charlemagne's death. By the thirteenth century, it consisted of a small number of houses that, for security against the sea's uncertainties, were built on the highest point of the rock to the east.
In 1203 the greater part of the abbey, the church excepted, was destroyed during the wars between Philip Augustus, King of France, and John, King of England.
In 1203, most of the abbey, except for the church, was destroyed during the wars between Philip Augustus, King of France, and John, King of England.
Historic records prove conclusively that the abbey had no defensive works properly so-called in the twelfth and early part of the thirteenth century.
Historic records clearly show that the abbey had no proper defensive structures during the twelfth and early part of the thirteenth century.
From this period onwards abbeys, more especially those of the Benedictine orders, were transformed into regular fortresses capable of sustaining a siege. The abbots, in their character of feudal lords, fortified their monasteries to ensure them against disasters such as had marked the early years of the thirteenth century. Mont St. Michel is one of the most curious examples of such fortification.
From this time on, abbeys, especially those of the Benedictine orders, were turned into proper fortresses able to withstand a siege. The abbots, acting as feudal lords, fortified their monasteries to protect them from disasters similar to those that affected the early years of the thirteenth century. Mont St. Michel is one of the most interesting examples of this kind of fortification.
The original architects of the abbey seem to have been unwilling to diminish the height of the mount by levelling. Resolving to detract in no degree from the majesty of so splendid a base for[255] their church, they set about their work on the same principle as the pyramid builders. Our illustrations show how the buildings were raised partly on plateaux circumscribing the apex of the mount, partly on that apex itself. The result is that the monastery, as we see it, has a core of rock rising at its highest point to the very floor of the church. The ring of lower stories rests upon walls of great thickness, and upon piers united by vaults, the whole forming a substructure of perfect solidity.
The original architects of the abbey didn't want to lower the height of the mount by leveling it. Determined not to lessen the grandeur of such an impressive foundation for[255] their church, they approached their work like the builders of pyramids. Our illustrations show how the buildings were constructed partly on plateaus surrounding the top of the mount, and partly on the peak itself. As a result, the monastery, as we see it, has a core of rock that rises at its highest point to the actual floor of the church. The ring of lower stories sits on thick walls and piers connected by vaults, all creating a perfectly solid substructure.
The section made through the transept (Fig. 153) gives an exact idea of the portion which dates from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, and of the buildings which gradually grouped themselves round this nucleus, such as the so-called Merveille (Marvel) to the north, and the abbot's lodging to the south.
The section cut through the transept (Fig. 153) provides a clear view of the part that dates back to the eleventh and twelfth centuries, as well as the buildings that gradually formed around this core, like the so-called Merveille (Marvel) to the north and the abbot's lodging to the south.


154. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. LONGITUDINAL SECTION, FROM WEST TO EAST
154. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. LONGITUDINAL SECTION, FROM WEST TO EAST
The longitudinal section (Fig. 154) shows the crypt, or lower church. This was not, as has been frequently asserted, actually hollowed out of the rock; it was, however, very ingeniously contrived in the fifteenth century over the ruins of the Romanesque church in the space between the declivity of the mount and the artificial plateau of the earlier architects. The substructures of the Romanesque church which were enlarged by Robert de Thorigni in the thirteenth century are indicated in this diagram. They are of gigantic proportions, especially towards the west.
The longitudinal section (Fig. 154) shows the crypt, or lower church. Contrary to popular belief, it wasn’t actually carved out of the rock; instead, it was cleverly designed in the fifteenth century over the ruins of the Romanesque church, situated between the slope of the hill and the artificial platform created by earlier builders. The substructures of the Romanesque church, which were expanded by Robert de Thorigni in the thirteenth century, are shown in this diagram. They are massive, especially towards the west.
Fig. 155 shows the so-called Galerie de l'Aquilon (Gallery of the North Wind), one of the upper stories of the claustral buildings to the north of the church constructed by Roger II., eleventh abbot (1106-1122).
Fig. 155 shows the so-called Galerie de l'Aquilon (Gallery of the North Wind), one of the upper levels of the monastery buildings to the north of the church built by Roger II, the eleventh abbot (1106-1122).

155. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GALERIE DE L'AQUILON (GALLERY OF THE NORTH WIND)
155. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GALERIE DE L'AQUILON (GALLERY OF THE NORTH WIND)

156. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL, NORTH FRONT. GENERAL VIEW FROM THE SEA
156. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL, NORTH FRONT. GENERAL VIEW FROM THE SEA

157. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. THE ALMONRY. PERSPECTIVE VIEW LOOKING WEST. THE CELLAR BEYOND
157. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. THE ALMONRY. PERSPECTIVE VIEW LOOKING WEST. THE CELLAR BEYOND
After the fire of 1203, when the abbey had become a feof of the royal
domain, the Abbot[256]
[257]
[258] Jourdain and his successors rebuilt it almost
entirely, with the exception of the church.
After the fire of 1203, when the abbey became part of the royal estate, Abbot Jourdain and his successors nearly completely rebuilt it, except for the church.
As the peculiarities of the site made it impossible to adhere strictly to the Benedictine system of direct communication between the main buildings and the[259] church, the lieux réguliers, or accommodation reserved for the monks, were disposed above the magnificent building to the north of the church, which, from the time of its foundation, was known as La Merveille (the Marvel).
As the unique features of the site made it impossible to strictly follow the Benedictine system of direct communication between the main buildings and the [259] church, the lieux réguliers, or accommodations for the monks, were placed above the stunning building to the north of the church, which, since its foundation, has been known as La Merveille (the Marvel).

158. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. NAMES OF THE ARCHITECTS OR SCULPTORS OF THE CHOIR
158. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. NAMES OF THE ARCHITECTS OR SCULPTORS OF THE CHOIR

159. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CELLAR. PERSPECTIVE VIEW FROM WEST TO EAST. THE ALMONRY BEYOND
159. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CELLAR. PERSPECTIVE VIEW FROM WEST TO EAST. THE ALMONRY BEYOND
This vast structure fairly takes rank as the grandest example of combined religious and military architecture of the finest mediæval period.
This enormous building truly stands out as the greatest example of religious and military architecture from the finest medieval period.
The Merveille consists of three stories, two of which are vaulted. The lowest contains the almonry[261] and cellar; the intermediate story the refectory and the knights' hall; the third the dormitory and cloister. The building consists of two wings running east and west; the apartments are superposed as follows:—In the east wing the almonry, the refectory, and the dormitory; in the west the cellar, the knights' hall, and the cloister.[56]
The Merveille has three levels, two of which have vaulted ceilings. The lowest level includes the almonry[261] and the cellar; the middle level features the refectory and the knights' hall, while the top level has the dormitory and the cloister. The building has two wings that run east and west; the layout of the rooms is as follows: in the east wing are the almonry, refectory, and dormitory, and in the west wing are the cellar, knights' hall, and cloister.[56]
This splendid structure is built entirely of granite. It was carried out by one continuous effort, under the inspiration of an incomparably bold and learned design of the Abbé Jourdain, to which his successors religiously adhered.
This amazing building is made entirely of granite. It was constructed in one continuous effort, inspired by an incredibly bold and skilled design by Abbé Jourdain, which his successors faithfully followed.
The undertaking was entered upon in 1203 and finished in 1228, the final achievement being the cloister, the architects or sculptors of which are commemorated by an inscription in the spandril of one of the arcades in the south walk.
The project started in 1203 and was completed in 1228, with the final accomplishment being the cloister. The architects or sculptors responsible for it are honored by an inscription in the spandril of one of the arcades in the south walk.

160. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. REFECTORY
160. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. DINING HALL

161. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CHAPTER-HOUSE, CALLED THE HALL OF THE KNIGHTS
161. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. CHAPTER-HOUSE, KNOWN AS THE HALL OF THE KNIGHTS
To fully appreciate this stupendous monument, we must realise the extraordinary energy which enabled its architects to complete it in the comparatively short space of twenty-five years. We must take into account the conditions of its growth, its situation on the very summit of a rugged cliff, cut off from the mainland at times by the sea, at other times by an expanse of treacherous quicksand. We must consider the enormous difficulties of transporting materials, seeing that all the granite used was quarried by the monks from the neighbouring coast. It is true that an unimportant quota of the stone was dug from the base of the rock itself. But though the passage across the sands was by this[262] means avoided, the difficulties of raising great masses of stone to the foot of the Merveille, the foundations of which are over 160 feet above the sea-level, had still to be met. It seems certain that the east and west buildings of which the Merveille consists were built at the same time, for though certain differences[263] are perceptible in the form of the exterior buttresses, they evidently result from the interior formation of the various apartments. A study of the plans, sections, and façades of the buildings is convincing on this head, and the general arrangements, notably that of the staircase, all point to the same conclusion.[264] This staircase is a spiral in the thickness of the buttress which, with its crowning octagonal turret, forms the point of junction between the two buildings. It winds from the almonry of the eastern ground-floor to the knights' hall on the west, passing through the dormitory of the eastern block to terminate in the northern embattlement above.
To fully appreciate this amazing monument, we need to recognize the incredible effort that allowed its architects to complete it in just twenty-five years. We should consider the conditions of its construction, with its location on top of a rugged cliff, occasionally cut off from the mainland by the sea, and at other times by a stretch of dangerous quicksand. We must think about the huge challenges of transporting materials, especially since all the granite used was quarried by the monks from the nearby coast. While some of the stone was taken from the base of the rock itself, this didn’t eliminate the challenges of moving large amounts of stone to the foot of the Merveille, which has its foundations over 160 feet above sea level. It seems clear that the east and west buildings that make up the Merveille were constructed at the same time, because despite noticeable differences in the shape of the exterior buttresses, they obviously result from the layout of the various rooms inside. A closer look at the plans, sections, and facades of the buildings supports this idea, and the overall arrangement, especially the staircase, leads to the same conclusion.[264] This staircase is a spiral inside the thickness of the buttress, which, along with its octagonal turret on top, serves as the connection point between the two buildings. It winds from the almonry on the eastern ground floor to the knights' hall on the west, passing through the dormitory of the eastern block and ending in the northern wall above.

162. ST. MICHAEL'S MOUNT, CORNWALL
162. St. Michael's Mount, Cornwall
The eastern and northern façades of the Merveille are models of severe and virile beauty; a massive grandeur characterises them, especially striking and impressive in the northern front as viewed from the sea. The vast walls of granite (the material used throughout, save in the inner walk of the cloister) are pierced with windows varying in shape according to the character of the rooms they light. Those of the dormitory are very remarkable. They are long and narrow, and affect the aspect of loopholes, deeply splayed outwards; the peculiar form of the honeycombed window-heads suggests a reminiscence[265] of Arab types seen by the French Crusaders in Palestine. The thrusts of the interior vaulting are met on the exterior by massive buttresses, the vigorous profiles of which contribute greatly to the nobility of the general effect.
The eastern and northern sides of the Merveille showcase a striking and strong beauty; they exude a commanding grandeur, particularly impressive from the sea when viewed from the northern front. The huge granite walls (the material used throughout, except for the inner walkway of the cloister) are fitted with windows that vary in shape depending on the rooms they illuminate. The windows in the dormitory stand out. They are long and narrow, resembling loopholes, and are deeply splayed outward; the unique shape of the honeycombed window heads evokes a memory[265] of Arab designs seen by the French Crusaders in Palestine. The pressures from the interior vaulting are countered outside by sturdy buttresses, whose bold profiles greatly enhance the overall nobility of the structure.
These formidable façades were practically fortifications, but the Merveille was further defended to the north by an embattled wall, flanked by a tower which served as a post for watchmen, to which the covered ways running round the base of the western buildings converged.
These impressive facades were almost like fortifications, but the Merveille was additionally protected to the north by a fortified wall, flanked by a tower that served as a lookout point, where the covered walkways around the base of the western buildings connected.
In the middle, on a level with the north-west angle of the Merveille, a châtelet, or miniature keep, now destroyed, guarded the rugged passage between embattled walls which led to the Fountain of St. Aubert, and was known as the Passage du Degré (passage of the stairway).
In the middle, even with the northwest corner of the Merveille, a châtelet, or small keep, which is now gone, protected the rough pathway between fortified walls that led to the Fountain of St. Aubert, and was called the Passage du Degré (passage of the stairway).
The various buildings of the abbey which were added in the fourteenth century, after the construction of the Merveille, are: the abbot's lodging, with its offices on the south, and certain military works which completed the defensive system. In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries these were gradually extended to the walls of the town, as we shall see in Part III., "Military Architecture."
The different buildings of the abbey that were added in the fourteenth century, after the construction of the Merveille, include the abbot's residence, along with its offices on the south side, and some military structures that completed the defense system. In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, these were gradually expanded to the town walls, as we will see in Part III., "Military Architecture."
The distinctive character of military architecture in the Middle Ages must be sought in defensive fortification. In all other respects its constructive methods were identical with those employed in architectural works generally. The few ornamental features of military buildings, as, for instance, the interior vaults and the profiles of consoles and cornices, diverge but slightly from the accepted types of such features in the churches, monasteries, and domestic structures of the period.
The unique nature of military architecture in the Middle Ages lies in its defensive fortifications. Otherwise, its building methods were the same as those used in general architectural works. The limited decorative elements of military buildings, like the interior vaults and the shapes of brackets and cornices, only slightly differ from the common styles found in the churches, monasteries, and homes of that time.
The Latin, Roman, Gallo-Roman, Romanesque, and Gothic architects were versed in every department of the art they practised. The same architect was called upon to construct the church and the fortress, the abbey, and the ramparts which were often its necessary complement, the donjon, and castle, the town hall, the hospital, the rural barn, and the urban dwelling. He was responsible not only for the inception of every class and form of building, but for its successful elaboration; on him alone the responsibility of its execution rested; no scientific specialist checked his conclusions and verified his[270] calculations as in our own time. The system by which the architect and the engineer have each[271] their separate functions and responsibilities in the construction of the same building was unknown. The builder, or mason, as some would have him called, was an architect in the fullest sense; he himself traced the diagrams of his conceptions, and directed the execution of every detail, careful alike of stability and beauty.
The Latin, Roman, Gallo-Roman, Romanesque, and Gothic architects were skilled in every aspect of the art they practiced. The same architect would be tasked with building a church, a fortress, an abbey, and the walls that often complemented them, along with a keep and castle, a town hall, a hospital, a rural barn, and a city home. He was responsible not only for the design of every type of building but also for its successful development; the entire responsibility for its execution rested solely on him; no scientific specialist was there to check his conclusions and verify his[270] calculations as we do today. The division of functions and responsibilities between the architect and the engineer in constructing the same building didn't exist. The builder, or mason, as some would call him, was an architect in every sense; he himself drew up the plans for his ideas and oversaw the implementation of every detail, ensuring both stability and beauty.

163. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GATE-HOUSE
163. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GATE-HOUSE
It is a curious and disheartening phenomenon that such a direct contravention of the principles of mediæval art as the modern system of divided responsibility implies, should obtain only among the French, the very people to whom Western Europe owes its initiation into those principles. In England, in Belgium, in Holland, Switzerland, and Germany the architect is also the engineer; the science and the art of his craft are inseparable. "This intimate union of qualities gives an individuality to certain productions of these nations which we might well lay to heart and make the subject of serious comparative study. We must needs admit to begin with that we ourselves have become disciples rather than pioneers in a great movement."[57]
It's a strange and disappointing fact that the modern system of divided responsibility, which goes against the principles of medieval art, is only embraced by the French—the very people to whom Western Europe owes its introduction to those principles. In England, Belgium, Holland, Switzerland, and Germany, the architect is also the engineer; the science and art of the profession are inseparable. "This close connection of qualities gives a unique character to certain works from these nations that we should take to heart and seriously study. We must first admit that we have become followers rather than leaders in this significant movement."[57]
The one preoccupation of the modern engineer seems to be the satisfaction of imperious necessity. He is inclined to neglect all that mathematics cannot give him. And yet he has brought about a very sensible progress by his mathematical application of modern science. He has unquestionably excelled in industrial masterpieces perfectly adapted to the needs of the moment, if wanting in the[272] qualities that make for immortality. We accept with qualified admiration his marvellous bridges and kindred works in metal—marvellous yet ephemeral; but we accept them merely as a temporary substitute for the more solid if less showy stone bridges of our early architects.
The main focus of today's engineer seems to be meeting urgent needs. He tends to overlook everything that math can't provide. Still, he has achieved significant progress through his mathematical application of modern science. He has undoubtedly excelled in creating industrial marvels perfectly suited to current demands, though lacking the[272] qualities that ensure lasting impact. We appreciate, with some reservations, his incredible bridges and similar metal structures—amazing but fleeting; however, we view them only as a temporary alternative to the more durable, if less flashy, stone bridges built by our early architects.
We would not have the servant of yesterday the master of to-morrow. We protest against the degradation of the architect from his high and noble estate to the rank of a mere decorator, however skilful. We would not witness the extinction of the ancient French traditions which inspired so many masterpieces, and to which we look as the source of many yet to come.
We don’t want yesterday’s servant to become tomorrow’s master. We oppose the reduction of the architect from his esteemed position to that of just a skilled decorator. We don’t want to see the disappearance of the old French traditions that inspired so many masterpieces and that we regard as the foundation for many more to come.
It appears, moreover, that the general acceptation of the word ingénieur (engineer) is a totally mistaken one. It is derived from the mediæval term engigneur, which was very differently applied.
It seems, furthermore, that the common understanding of the word ingénieur (engineer) is completely incorrect. It comes from the medieval term engigneur, which was used in a very different way.
The architect and the engineer of our own day are both constructors, but with a difference. The architect loves and cultivates his art; the engineer, with few exceptions, despises, or affects to despise, his.
The architect and the engineer of our time are both builders, but in different ways. The architect appreciates and nurtures his craft; the engineer, with a few exceptions, either looks down on or pretends to look down on his.
In the Middle Ages their functions were perfectly distinct. The architect constructed what the engigneur used his utmost cunning to destroy. The architect built ramparts and strengthened them with towers; the engigneur undermined them if attacking, or countermined them if defending. It was his business to invent or direct the use of engines of war, such as rams, mangonels, arblasts, and machines for the slinging of enormous projectiles, or grenades. He constructed the portable wooden towers which[273] the besieging party brought up against the walls for an escalade, directed the sappers who undermined them, and, in fact, superintended the manufacture of all such offensive engines as were necessary in the conduct of a siege, a process which, before the invention of firearms, necessitated preparations as prolonged and tedious as they were complicated and uncertain. In short, the architect was the constructor of fortifications, the engigneur their assailant or defender. It was not until the time of Vauban that military engineers were called upon to exercise functions so much more extensive. At an earlier period there were, however, specialists in construction who undertook such works as the circumvallation of Aigues-Mortes, but their labours had little in common with those of modern engineers.
In the Middle Ages, their roles were clearly defined. The architect built what the engineer tried his hardest to destroy. The architect constructed walls and reinforced them with towers; the engineer would dig underneath them if attacking or would counter-dig if defending. His job was to invent or manage the use of war machines, such as battering rams, catapults, crossbows, and devices for launching heavy projectiles or grenades. He built portable wooden towers that the attacking group used against the walls for scaling, supervised the miners who tunnelled beneath them, and essentially oversaw the creation of all necessary offensive machines for conducting a siege, a task that, before the invention of firearms, required extensive, complicated, and lengthy preparations. In short, the architect was responsible for constructing fortifications, while the engineer was their attacker or defender. It wasn't until the time of Vauban that military engineers had to take on much broader roles. Earlier on, there were specialists in construction who handled projects like the fortification of Aigues-Mortes, but their work had little in common with that of modern engineers.

164. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. RAMPARTS TO THE SOUTH-EAST
164. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. RAMPARTS TO THE SOUTHEAST
Before the feudal period the fortifications of camps consisted either of earthworks, of walls built of mud and logs, or of palisades surrounded by ditches, in imitation of the Roman methods of castrametation. The enceintes of towns fortified by the Romans were walls defended by round or square towers. These walls were built double; a space of several yards intervened, which was filled up with the earth dug from the moat or ditch, mixed with[274] rubble. The mass was levelled at the top and paved to form what is technically known as a covered way, or terrace protected by an embattled wall rising from the outer curtain.
Before the feudal period, the fortifications of camps were made up of earthworks, walls built from mud and logs, or palisades surrounded by ditches, inspired by Roman military campsite techniques. The fortifications of towns built by the Romans were walls supported by round or square towers. These walls were built double; there was a gap of several yards in between, filled with earth dug from the moat or ditch, mixed with rubble. The top was leveled and paved to create what is technically called a covered way, or a terrace protected by an embattled wall rising from the outer curtain.
That portion of the enceinte of Carcassonne which was built by the Visigoths in the sixth century is thus constructed on the Roman model. "The ground on which the town is built rises considerably above that beyond the walls, and is almost on a level with the rampart. The curtains[58] are of great thickness; they are composed of two facings of dressed stones cut into small cubes, which alternate with courses of bricks; the intervening space is filled not with earth, but with a concrete formed of rubble and lime."[59] The flanking towers which rise considerably above the curtains were so disposed that it was possible to[275] isolate them from the walls by raising drawbridges. Thus each tower formed an independent stronghold against assailants.
That part of the enceinte of Carcassonne built by the Visigoths in the sixth century is constructed based on the Roman style. "The ground where the town is located rises significantly above the area outside the walls, and it’s almost level with the rampart. The walls[58] are very thick; they're made up of two layers of dressed stones cut into small cubes, alternating with rows of bricks; the space in between is filled not with dirt, but with a concrete made of rubble and lime."[59] The flanking towers that rise well above the walls were designed so that they could be isolated from the walls by raising drawbridges. This way, each tower acted as an independent fortress against attackers.
[59] Viollet-le-Duc, La Cité de Carcassonne.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Viollet-le-Duc, La Cité de Carcassonne.
Fig. 165 shows a portion of the north-west ramparts of the city of Carcassonne, with the first round tower; to the left of the drawing is the Romano-Visigothic tower, flanking right and left the curtains of the same period.
Fig. 165 shows a part of the north-west ramparts of the city of Carcassonne, featuring the first round tower; to the left of the drawing is the Romano-Visigothic tower, flanking the curtains from the same period on both sides.

165. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. NORTH-WEST RAMPARTS. ROMANO-VISIGOTHIC TOWER (FIRST ON THE LEFT)
165. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. NORTH-WEST RAMPARTS. ROMANO-VISIGOTHIC TOWER (FIRST ON THE LEFT)
In accordance with the Roman tradition the enceinte of a town, formed, as we have seen, of ramparts strengthened by towers, were further defended by a citadel or keep, of which we shall have more to say in the following chapter. This keep commanded the whole place, which was usually situated on the slope of a hill above the bank of a river. The bridge which communicated with the opposite bank was fortified by a gate-house or tête de pont, to guard the passage.
In line with Roman tradition, the enceinte of a town, made up of ramparts reinforced by towers, was further protected by a citadel or keep, which we will discuss in more detail in the next chapter. This keep overlooked the entire area, typically located on the slope of a hill above the riverbank. The bridge connecting to the opposite bank was fortified by a gatehouse or tête de pont to secure the passage.
The circumvallation of towns often consisted of a double enclosure, divided by a moat. By the close of the twelfth century architects had caught the inspiration of the great military works of the Crusaders in the East, and military architecture had progressed on the same lines as religious and monastic architecture.
The fortification of towns often included a double wall, separated by a moat. By the end of the twelfth century, architects had drawn inspiration from the impressive military structures built by the Crusaders in the East, and military architecture had evolved alongside religious and monastic architecture.
The territories, conquered by the Crusaders in the course of establishing the Christian supremacy in the East, had been divided into feofs as early as the twelfth century. These soon boasted castles, churches, and monastic foundations, of the Cistercian and Premonstrant orders among others.
The lands taken over by the Crusaders while establishing Christian dominance in the East were divided into fiefs as early as the twelfth century. These areas soon featured castles, churches, and monasteries, including those from the Cistercian and Premonstratensian orders, among others.
According to G. Rey, the following abbeys and priories were built in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem[276] at this period:—The monasteries of Mount Sion, Mount Olivet, Jehoshaphat, St. Habakkuk, and St. Samuel, etc., and in Galilee, those of Mount Tabor and Palmarée. The military organisation was regulated by the Assises de la haute Cour (Assizes of the Supreme Court), which determined the number of knights to be furnished by each feof for the defence of the kingdom, and in like manner, the number of men-at-arms required from each church and each community of citizens.... The middle of the twelfth century was the period at which the Christian colonies of the Holy Land were most flourishing. Undeterred by the wars of which Syria was the theatre, the Franks had promptly assimilated the Greek and Roman tradition as manifested in Byzantine types of military architecture. The double enclosure flanked by towers, one of the main features of Syrian fortresses built by the Crusaders, was borrowed from the Greeks. Many of their strongholds, notably Morgat, the so-called Krak of the knights, and Tortosa, were of colossal proportions. They may be divided into two classes. In the first, the buildings are of the Frankish type, and seem to be modelled on the French castles of the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The flanking towers are nearly always round; they contain a defensive story, while their summits and those of the intervening curtains are crowned with battlements in the French fashion. Other features subsequently introduced were: the double enceinte, borrowed from the Byzantines, the inner line of which commanded the outer, and was sufficiently near to allow its defenders to engage, should assailants have carried the first[277] barrier; secondly, stone machicolations in place of the wooden hourds or timber scaffoldings which were retained in France till the close of the thirteenth century; and finally, the talus, a device by which the thickness of the walls was tripled at the base, thus affording increased security against the arts of the sapper and the earthquake shocks so frequent in the East.
According to G. Rey, the following abbeys and priories were built near Jerusalem[276] during this time: The monasteries of Mount Sion, Mount Olivet, Jehoshaphat, St. Habakkuk, and St. Samuel, among others, and in Galilee, those of Mount Tabor and Palmarée. The military organization was managed by the Assises de la haute Cour (Assizes of the Supreme Court), which established the number of knights required from each feof to defend the kingdom, as well as the number of men-at-arms to be provided by each church and community of citizens.... The mid-twelfth century was when the Christian colonies in the Holy Land were thriving the most. Undeterred by the ongoing wars in Syria, the Franks quickly embraced the Greek and Roman traditions that were evident in Byzantine military architecture. The double enclosure with towers, a key feature of Syrian fortresses built by the Crusaders, was inspired by the Greeks. Many of their fortresses, particularly Morgat, known as the Krak of the knights, and Tortosa, were enormous. They can be categorized into two types. The first type consists of Frankish-style buildings that appear to be modeled on French castles from the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The flanking towers are almost always round; they include a defensive level, while their tops and the tops of the connecting walls are adorned with battlements in the French style. Other features that were later added include: the double enceinte, taken from the Byzantines, with the inner line able to overlook the outer one, close enough for its defenders to engage if attackers breached the first[277] barrier; secondly, stone machicolations instead of the wooden hourds or timber scaffolding that remained in use in France until the end of the thirteenth century; and finally, the talus, a system that increased the thickness of the walls at the base, thereby providing greater security against sappers and the frequent earthquake tremors in the East.

166. FORTRESS OF KALAAT-EL-HOSN IN SYRIA (KRAK OF THE KNIGHTS). SECTION, AS RESTORED BY M. G. REY
166. FORTRESS OF KALAAT-EL-HOSN IN SYRIA (KRAK OF THE KNIGHTS). SECTION, AS RESTORED BY M. G. REY

166A. FORTRESS DE KALAAT-EL-HOSN IN SYRIA (KRAK OF THE KNIGHTS). AS RESTORED BY M. G. REY
166A. FORTRESS DE KALAAT-EL-HOSN IN SYRIA (CRACK OF THE KNIGHTS). AS RESTORED BY M. G. REY
The buildings of the second class belong to the school of the Knights Templars. Their characteristic features are the towers, invariably square or oblong in shape, and projecting but slightly from the curtains. The fortress of Kalaat-el-Hosn,[60] or Krak of the knights, commanded the pass through which ran the roads from Homs and Hamah to Tripoli and[278] Tortosa, and was a military station of the first importance. Together with the castles of Akkar, Arcos, La Colée, Chastel-Blanc, Areynieh, Yammour, Tortosa, and Markab, and the various auxiliary towers and posts, it constituted a system of defence designed to protect Tripoli from the incursions of the Mahometans, who retained their hold on the greater part of Syria.... The Krak, which was built under the direction of the Knights Hospitallers, has a double enceinte, separated by a wide ditch partly filled with water. The inner wall forms a reduct, and rising above the outer enclosure commands its defences. It also encompasses the various dependencies of the castle, the great hall, chapel, domestic buildings, and magazines. A long vaulted[279] passage, easy of defence, was the only entrance to the place. To the north and west the outer line consisted of a curtain flanked by rounded turrets, and crowned by machicolations, which formed a continuous scaffolding of stone along the greater part of the enceinte.
The buildings of the second class belong to the Knights Templars. Their distinctive features are towers, which are always square or rectangular, and only slightly protruding from the walls. The fortress of Kalaat-el-Hosn,[60] or Krak of the knights, oversaw the pass through which the roads from Homs and Hamah led to Tripoli and[278] Tortosa, and it was a top military station. Together with the castles of Akkar, Arcos, La Colée, Chastel-Blanc, Areynieh, Yammour, Tortosa, and Markab, as well as various auxiliary towers and posts, it formed a defense system meant to protect Tripoli from the incursions of the Muslims, who controlled most of Syria.... The Krak, built under the guidance of the Knights Hospitallers, features a double enceinte, separated by a wide ditch that is partly filled with water. The inner wall creates a stronghold and rises above the outer enclosure, overseeing its defenses. It also includes the various sections of the castle, such as the great hall, chapel, living quarters, and storage areas. A long vaulted[279] passage, which is easy to defend, served as the only entrance. To the north and west, the outer line comprised a wall flanked by rounded turrets, topped with machicolations, which created a continuous stone framework along most of the enceinte.

167. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. PLAN (THIRTEENTH CENTURY)
167. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. PLAN (13TH CENTURY)
The action of the East upon the West was manifested in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries by the application to the fortification of Carcassonne and Aigues-Mortes of methods in use among the Crusaders in Syria.
The influence of the East on the West was evident in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries through the use of techniques adopted from the Crusaders in Syria for the fortification of Carcassonne and Aigues-Mortes.
This oriental influence is apparent at Carcassonne in the double enceinte borrowed from Syrian fortresses.
This Eastern influence is visible at Carcassonne in the double enceinte taken from Syrian fortresses.
The city of Carcassonne stands upon a plateau commanding the valley of the Aude, the site of an[280] ancient Roman castellum. In the sixth century it fell into the hands of the Visigoths, who fortified it. It increased considerably in extent during the tenth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries, but in the time of Simon de Montfort (1209) and of Raymon de Trancavel (1240) the enceinte was not nearly so important as it became under St. Louis. By the middle of the thirteenth century the king had begun the construction of defensive works on a vast scale, and built the outer enceinte, which still exists, as may be seen on the plan (Fig. 167) taken from Viollet-le-Duc's Cité de Carcassonne.
The city of Carcassonne is located on a plateau overlooking the Aude valley, where an ancient Roman fort once stood. In the sixth century, it came under the control of the Visigoths, who strengthened it. It expanded significantly during the tenth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries, but during the time of Simon de Montfort (1209) and Raymond de Trancavel (1240), the fortifications were not nearly as impressive as they became under St. Louis. By the middle of the thirteenth century, the king had started large-scale construction of defense works and built the outer walls, which still stand today, as shown in the plan (Fig. 167) from Viollet-le-Duc's *Cité de Carcassonne*.

168. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. RAMPARTS. SOUTH-WEST ANGLE
168. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. RAMPARTS. SOUTH-WEST ANGLE
The primary object of the enceinte was to secure the place against a sudden attack during the completion or enlargement of its interior defences. The additions of St. Louis, which were carried on by Philip the Bold, rendered Carcassonne impregnable[281] in the general estimation. "As a fact, it was never invested, and did not open its gates to Edward the Black Prince till 1355, when all Languedoc had submitted to him."[61]
The main purpose of the enceinte was to protect the area from a sudden attack while its interior defenses were being finished or upgraded. The additions by St. Louis, which Philip the Bold oversaw, made Carcassonne seem unbeatable[281]. "In fact, it was never besieged and didn't open its gates to Edward the Black Prince until 1355, when the entire region of Languedoc had surrendered to him."[61]
[61] Viollet-le-Duc, La Cité de Carcassonne.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Viollet-le-Duc, La Cité de Carcassonne.

169. RAMPARTS OF AIGUES-MORTES, NORTH AND SOUTH
169. WALLS OF AIGUES-MORTES, NORTH AND SOUTH
Oriental influences are equally evident at Aigues-Mortes. The Genoese Guglielmo Boccanera, who constructed the enceinte, was apparently familiar with the system of fortification adopted by the Crusaders in Syria. The machicolations which here make their first appearance in Languedoc (in the reign of Philip the Bold), proclaim the filiation of Aigues-Mortes to the Syrian fortresses. Italian influences are also perceptible in the square plan of the flanking towers. French architects had always preferred the round tower, as more solid in itself, and less open[282] to attack from sappers, who, in advancing against a building of this form, were fully exposed to the missiles of the defenders from the curtains adjoining; while, on the other hand, the angles of the square tower gave a certain protection to assailants advancing against its front.
Oriental influences are also clear at Aigues-Mortes. The Genoese Guglielmo Boccanera, who built the enceinte, was likely familiar with the fortification methods used by the Crusaders in Syria. The machicolations that first appeared here in Languedoc (during the reign of Philip the Bold) indicate Aigues-Mortes's connection to the Syrian fortresses. Italian influences can be seen in the square design of the flanking towers. French architects had traditionally favored round towers, believing they were sturdier and less vulnerable to attacks from sappers, who, when approaching a round structure, were completely exposed to the defenders' projectiles from the adjacent walls; meanwhile, the corners of the square tower offered some protection to attackers moving toward its front.

170. RAMPARTS OF AVIGNON. CURTAIN, TOWERS, AND MACHICOLATIONS
170. RAMPARTS OF AVIGNON. WALLS, TOWERS, AND OVERHANGING DEFENSES
The ramparts of Avignon, which date from the fourteenth century, seem to have been constructed on Italian methods. The curtains are flanked by square towers, open towards the town, and surmounted by embattled parapets corbelled out from the walls, and machicolated so as to command their bases.
The walls of Avignon, built in the fourteenth century, appear to have been designed using Italian techniques. The walls are flanked by square towers that face the town, topped with battlemented parapets that project from the walls and feature openings to oversee their foundations.
In the thirteenth century walls and towers were provided with movable wooden scaffoldings, as[283] shown at A in the figure. Spaces were left in the masonry of the walls for the insertion of wooden beams, which, projecting from the curtain, supported an overhanging gallery. This, being pierced with traps or apertures in the flooring, commanded the base of the wall, and was an important element in defensive operations. But as it was found that these timber galleries were easily set on fire by assailants, they were replaced in the fourteenth century by stone machicolations, as shown at B, consisting of corbels, supporting an embattled parapet. Between the inner face of the parapet and the outer face of the curtain the supporting corbels alternated with openings for the defence of the base, as already described. This arrangement, among the earliest examples of which are the square towers of Avignon, was soon generally adopted by architects in the construction of city ramparts.
In the thirteenth century, walls and towers were fitted with movable wooden scaffolding, as[283] shown at A in the figure. Spaces were left in the wall masonry for wooden beams, which stuck out from the curtain and supported an overhanging gallery. This gallery had traps or openings in the floor that overlooked the base of the wall, making it a crucial part of defensive strategies. However, since these wooden galleries were easy targets for fire from attackers, they were replaced in the fourteenth century with stone machicolations, as shown at B. These consisted of corbels supporting an embattled parapet. Between the inner side of the parapet and the outer side of the curtain, the supporting corbels alternated with openings for defending the base, as already described. This design, with some of the earliest examples being the square towers of Avignon, was quickly adopted by architects in building city ramparts.

170A. MACHICOLATIONS
170A. Machicolations
"The art of fortification, which had made great advances at the beginning of the thirteenth century, remained almost stationary to the end of it. During the Hundred Years' War, however, it received a fresh[284] impetus. When order had been restored in the kingdom, Charles VII. set about the restoration or reconstruction of many fortresses recaptured from the English. In the defensive works of such towns and castles, and in various new undertakings of a like nature, we recognise the method and regularity proper to an art based on well-defined principles, and far advanced towards mastery."[62]
"The art of fortification, which saw significant progress at the start of the thirteenth century, remained almost unchanged until the end of it. However, during the Hundred Years' War, it gained new momentum. Once order was restored in the kingdom, Charles VII began restoring or rebuilding many fortresses that had been recaptured from the English. In the defensive structures of these towns and castles, as well as in various new projects of a similar nature, we see the methodical approach and consistency typical of a craft founded on clear principles and well on its way to mastery."[62]
[62] Viollet-le-Duc, Dictionnaire, vol. i.
In the Abbey of Mont St. Michel the successive modifications applied to military enceintes from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century, are illustrated in the fullest and most interesting manner.
In the Abbey of Mont St. Michel, the various changes made to military enceintes from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century are showcased in the most complete and engaging way.

171. RAMPARTS OF ST. MALO (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
171. RAMPARTS OF ST. MALO (15TH CENTURY)
Of the fourteenth century fortifications, which surrounded the original town at the summit of the rock, connecting the ramparts with the Merveille on the north, and the abbey buildings on the south, some fragments still remain. The tower on the north is intact. The walls are crowned with machicolations, in accordance with the then novel system of massing the defences at the top of the ramparts. The gate of the enceinte was to the south-east,[285] judging from the miniatures in the livre d'heures of Pierre II., Duke of Brittany, which show the arrangement of the original enceinte at the close of the fourteenth century.
Of the 14th-century fortifications that surrounded the original town at the top of the rock, connecting the ramparts with the Merveille to the north and the abbey buildings to the south, some fragments still exist. The tower on the north is intact. The walls are topped with machicolations, following the then-new system of strengthening the defenses at the top of the ramparts. The gate of the enceinte was located to the southeast,[285] based on the miniatures in the livre d'heures of Pierre II, Duke of Brittany, which show the configuration of the original enceinte at the end of the 14th century.
The abbey was at this time governed by Pierre Le Roy, one of its ablest abbots and most famous constructors. He rebuilt the summit of the Tour des Corbins (merveille), restored, and re-roofed the abbey buildings to the south of the church, which, begun by Richard Justin in 1260, were carried on at intervals by his successors till they were partially destroyed by the fire of 1374. He completed the eastern defences by the addition of the square tower at O on the plan (Fig. 151), in which he built several rooms for the accommodation of his soldiers. The tower is known as the Tour Perrine, in memory of its author. We have seen that the abbots gradually became great feudal chieftains; the Abbot of Mont St. Michel was further commandant of the place for the king; and he was empowered to bestow feofs on the nobles of the province, who bound themselves in return to keep guard over the mount in certain contingencies, enumerated in the following rendering of a Latin text:—[63]
The abbey was at this time run by Pierre Le Roy, one of its most capable abbots and well-known builders. He rebuilt the top of the Tour des Corbins (merveille), renovated, and re-roofed the abbey buildings to the south of the church, which had been started by Richard Justin in 1260 and were continued at intervals by his successors until they were partially destroyed by the fire in 1374. He completed the eastern defenses by adding the square tower at O on the plan (Fig. 151), where he constructed several rooms to accommodate his soldiers. The tower is known as the Tour Perrine, in honor of its creator. We have seen that the abbots gradually became significant feudal leaders; the Abbot of Mont St. Michel also served as the king's commandant of the area; he had the authority to grant feudal lands to the nobles of the province, who in return were obligated to guard the mount in specific situations, outlined in the following translation of a Latin text:—[63]
"The tenure of these vavassories was by faith and fealty, and their holders were bound to furnish relief and thirteen knights, each of whom was to come in person to guard the gate of the abbey when necessary—that is to say, in time of war; each to keep guard for the space of the ebb and flow of the sea—that is to say, during the rising and falling of[286] the tide; and each to be provided with gambeson, casque, gauntlets, shield, lance, and all requisite arms; and further to present themselves thus armed yearly at the feast of St. Michael in September."
"The tenure of these vassal lands was based on loyalty and service, and those who held them were required to provide support and thirteen knights, each of whom had to personally come to guard the abbey's gate when needed—that is to say, during wartime; each knight was to keep watch for the duration of the ebb and flow of the sea—that is to say, during the rise and fall of the tide; and each knight had to be equipped with a padded coat, helmet, gloves, shield, spear, and all necessary weapons; and they were also required to show up in this gear every year at the feast of St. Michael in September."
In the early years of the fifteenth century he built the gate-house and crenellated curtain which connects it with the Merveille, to the north of the guard-room, Bellechaise (see Fig. 163, beginning of this chapter). The gate-house was placed in front of the northern façade of Bellechaise (D, Fig. 150); an open space between this and the south wall of the new structure formed a wide machicoulis for the protection of the north gate (that of Bellechaise), which, by the erection of the new building, had been transformed into a second interior entrance. The gate-house or châtelet is a square structure, flanked at the angles of the north front by two turrets, corbelled out upon buttresses. In general appearance they resemble a pair of huge mortars standing on their breeches. Between the pedestals of these turrets was the doorway and the inclined vault over the staircase leading to the guard-room. This entrance was defended by a portcullis worked from within on the first story, and by three machicoulis at the top of the curtain, between the battlements of the turrets. For the further protection of the gate-house Pierre Le Roy built the barbican which covers it to the east and north, and also commands the great staircase (Grand Degré) on the north. He modified the ramparts by the addition of the tower known as the Tour Claudine at the north-east angle of the Merveille. In the lower story of this tower he constructed a guard-room, the postern of which[287] communicated with the Grand Degré, and by a series of ingenious and unique combinations was so contrived as to command all the approaches.[64]
In the early years of the fifteenth century, he built the gatehouse and the crenellated wall that connects it to the Merveille, located north of the guardroom, Bellechaise (see Fig. 163, beginning of this chapter). The gatehouse was positioned in front of the northern side of Bellechaise (D, Fig. 150); an open area between this and the south wall of the new structure created a wide machicoulis for protecting the north gate (the one for Bellechaise), which, with the construction of the new building, had become a second interior entrance. The gatehouse or châtelet is a square structure, with two turrets at the corners of the north front, supported by corbelled buttresses. They generally look like a pair of large mortars standing on their bases. Between the bases of these turrets was the doorway and the sloped vault over the staircase leading to the guardroom. This entrance was secured by a portcullis operated from inside on the first story and by three machicoulis at the top of the wall, between the battlements of the turrets. To enhance the protection of the gatehouse, Pierre Le Roy built a barbican that shields it to the east and north, and also oversees the great staircase (Grand Degré) to the north. He revamped the ramparts by adding the tower known as the Tour Claudine at the northeast corner of the Merveille. In the lower level of this tower, he constructed a guardroom, the postern of which[287] connected to the Grand Degré, and through a series of clever and unique designs was arranged to oversee all the access points.[64]

172. MONT ST. MICHEL. SOUTH FRONT (AS IT WAS IN 1875)
172. MONT ST. MICHEL. SOUTH FRONT (AS IT WAS IN 1875)
In 1411 the Abbot Robert Jolivet was nominated lord of the abbey by Pope John XXIII. After his election by the monks he was made captain of the garrison by the king, but continued to live in Paris. In 1416, however, he hastened to his abbey, which was threatened by the English, who had possessed themselves of Lower Normandy after the battle of Agincourt in 1415. Whilst the English were busy fortifying Tombelaine, Robert Jolivet completed his walls and certain towers round about the town, which still exist. To meet the expenses of his undertaking the abbot obtained a grant from the king of fifteen hundred livres from the revenues of the Viscounty of Avranches, besides a subsidy from the Master of the Mint at St. Lô.
In 1411, Abbot Robert Jolivet was appointed lord of the abbey by Pope John XXIII. After being elected by the monks, he was made captain of the garrison by the king but continued to live in Paris. However, in 1416, he rushed back to his abbey, which was under threat from the English, who had taken over Lower Normandy after the battle of Agincourt in 1415. While the English were busy strengthening Tombelaine, Robert Jolivet completed the walls and some towers around the town, which still stand today. To cover the costs of his project, the abbot secured a grant from the king of fifteen hundred livres from the revenues of the Viscounty of Avranches, along with a subsidy from the Master of the Mint at St. Lô.

173. MONT ST. MICHEL. FORTIFICATIONS OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY (AS RESTORED BY ED. CORROYER)
173. MONT ST. MICHEL. FORTIFICATIONS OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY (AS RESTORED BY ED. CORROYER)
At the time when Robert Jolivet was building[288]
[289] the new ramparts, from
about 1415 to 1420, the town had greatly increased towards the south,
and even setting aside the dangerous proximity of the English at
Tombelaine, some more extensive system of defence than that afforded
by the fortifications of the fourteenth century was imperatively
needed to secure the place against attack. Robert Jolivet incorporated
his new walls on the east with those of the preceding century, which,
following the escarpments of the cliff, descend to the beach, and
are protected by the northern tower. These walls he flanked with an
additional tower projecting considerably from the surface, which was
destined to command the adjoining curtains and protect the main line
of his defences. He then carried his walls round to the south of the
rock and strengthened them by five other towers. The last of these,
known as the Tour du Roi, forms the south-eastern projection of the
place, and commands the western gate of the town.
When Robert Jolivet was building[288]
[289] the new walls, around 1415 to 1420, the town had expanded a lot to the south. Even ignoring the danger posed by the English at Tombelaine, there was an urgent need for a more extensive defense system than what the fourteenth-century fortifications provided to protect the area from attacks. Robert Jolivet connected his new walls on the east with those from the previous century, which followed the cliffs down to the beach and were protected by the northern tower. He added another tower that extended significantly from the walls, designed to oversee the nearby battlements and safeguard the main line of defense. He then extended his walls around the south side of the rock and reinforced them with five more towers. The last of these, known as the Tour du Roi, forms the southeastern point of the area and overlooks the town's western gate.
The walls and their sloping bases are defended by stone machicolations above, the consoles of which support open crenellated parapets. Several of the towers were roofed, and afforded shelter for the defenders of the ramparts. After leaving the Tour du Roi the walls turn off at a right angle and unite themselves to the abrupt declivities of the rock by means of a series of steps and covered ways, commanded by a fortified guard-room. Even the inaccessible peaks of the rock itself are fortified and connected with the defences of the abbey on the south.
The walls and their angled bases are protected by stone machicolations on top, which support open crenellated parapets. Several of the towers had roofs, providing shelter for the defenders on the ramparts. After leaving the Tour du Roi, the walls make a right turn and connect to the steep slopes of the rock through a series of steps and covered pathways, supervised by a fortified guardroom. Even the highest peaks of the rock are fortified and linked to the abbey’s defenses on the south.
At the beginning of the fifteenth century, and still[290] more notably towards its close, firearms had been successfully used in various sieges, and had made such rapid progress that the whole system of attack and defence was transformed. Towers gave way to bastions, the terraces of which became batteries, while the battlements of the earlier mode were replaced by epaulments. Machicolations which were now merely a traditional decoration at last disappeared altogether, and military science gradually took the place of architecture, for which there was henceforth little scope in this particular field.
At the start of the fifteenth century, and especially towards the end, firearms were effectively used in various sieges, making such quick advancements that the entire approach to attack and defense was transformed. Towers were replaced by bastions, which in turn became batteries, while the battlements of the older style were substituted with epaulments. Machicolations, which had become just a decorative element by then, eventually disappeared entirely, and military science gradually replaced architecture, leaving little room for the latter in this specific area.
The first French castles of the mediæval period seem to have been built for the purpose of arresting invasion and affording shelter to communities decimated by the raids of the Normans. They consisted of simple intrenchments more or less extensive. Surrounded by a fossé or ditch formed of earthworks, the scarp of which was defended by a palisade, they had much in common with the camps of the ancient Romans. In the centre of the enclosure rose the motte (mote or mound), a conical elevation, either natural to the ground, or artificially formed on the model of the Roman prætorium. This was surmounted by a building, generally of wood, which served as a post of observation and a retreat less accessible than the enceinte itself.
The first French castles of the medieval period were built to stop invasions and provide shelter for communities that had been devastated by the Norman raids. They were basic fortifications that varied in size. Surrounded by a ditch or trench made of earthworks, with steep sides defended by a wooden fence, they shared similarities with the camps of ancient Romans. In the center of the enclosure stood the motte, a conical hill that was either a natural formation or constructed following the design of the Roman praetorium. At the top of this mound was a building, usually made of wood, which served as a lookout point and a more secure retreat than the surrounding walls.
In these rudimentary dispositions we recognise the germ of those feudal keeps and castles which were such important features of mediæval architecture, notably during the Gothic period.
In these basic arrangements, we see the beginnings of the feudal strongholds and castles that were key elements of medieval architecture, especially during the Gothic era.

174. CASTLE OF ANGERS
Castle of Angers
Defensive works of this nature sprang up at various points of the royal domain which were exposed to the incursions of the Scandinavian pirates;[292] but the temporary concessions of Charles the Bald were claimed as definitive by those to whom they had been made. "When, therefore, that feeble monarch proclaimed the heredity of the feofs at Quierzy-sur-Oise in 877, he did but sanction that which was already an accomplished fact.... When the feudal system was firmly established, the nobles turned their attention to the maintenance of their usurpations alike against the kings of France, strangers, and neighbours. To this end they carefully chose the best strategic positions in their territories, and fortified them in the most durable fashion at their command. The imposts they levied were considerable, and their serfs were subject to endless exactions."[65] Stone castles were accordingly built[293] which, in general arrangement, adhered to primitive models. In 980 Frotaire had raised no less than five around Périgueux, his episcopal town.
Defensive structures like these appeared at various points in the royal territory that were vulnerable to attacks from Scandinavian pirates;[292] however, the temporary concessions made by Charles the Bald were taken as permanent by those who received them. "So when that weak ruler declared the inheritance of the fiefs at Quierzy-sur-Oise in 877, he was merely approving something that had already happened.... Once the feudal system was firmly in place, the nobles focused on maintaining their takeovers against the kings of France, foreign invaders, and neighbors. To do this, they strategically selected the best defensive sites in their lands and fortified them in the most lasting ways they could. The taxes they imposed were significant, and their serfs faced endless demands."[65] Stone castles were consequently constructed[293] which generally followed early designs. By 980, Frotaire had built no fewer than five around Périgueux, his episcopal city.
In 991 Thibault File-Étoupe built a fortress on the hill of Montlhéry, near the royal residences of Paris and Étampes, which was very formidable to the first five kings of the house of Capet. Later, when it became a royal possession, it was one of the chief bulwarks of the city.
In 991, Thibault File-Étoupe built a fortress on the hill of Montlhéry, near the royal homes of Paris and Étampes, which was quite impressive to the first five kings of the Capetian dynasty. Later, when it became a royal property, it was one of the main defenses of the city.

175. CARCASSONNE; CITADEL. VIEW FROM THE NORTH-EASTERN ANGLE. (SEE PLAN, FIG. 167)
175. CARCASSONNE; CITADEL. VIEW FROM THE NORTH-EASTERN ANGLE. (SEE PLAN, FIG. 167)
In the Middle Ages the castle bore the same relation to the fortified town as did the keep to the feudal castle, and the history of one is bound up in that of the other.
In the Middle Ages, the castle was related to the fortified town in the same way the keep was related to the feudal castle, and the history of one is intertwined with the other.
In a fortified town the castle was the lodging of the leader and his soldiers. It was connected with the ramparts of the place, and had one or more[294] special outlets; it was further provided with defences on the side of the town itself, so that upon occasion it became an isolated stronghold.
In a fortified town, the castle served as the residence for the leader and his soldiers. It was linked to the town's walls and had one or more[294] designated exits; it was additionally equipped with defenses on the side facing the town, making it an isolated stronghold when needed.
The Castle of Carcassonne is a famous example of such offensive and defensive fortification. It was built in the first years of the twelfth century, and is composed of various lodgings for the chief and his garrison, defended east and north, on the side towards the city, by towers and curtains (Fig. 175). At the south-west angle independent reducts and towers guard the courtyards and approaches. The west front overlooks the open country, and here was placed the gate, which was defended by a series of formidable devices so ingenious as to preclude all possibility of surprise.
The Castle of Carcassonne is a well-known example of both offensive and defensive fortification. It was built in the early 12th century and consists of various living quarters for the lord and his garrison, protected on the east and north sides facing the city by towers and walls (Fig. 175). At the southwest corner, independent structures and towers protect the courtyards and access points. The west side looks out over the open countryside, where the main gate is located. This gate was fortified with a series of impressive defenses designed to eliminate any chance of surprise attacks.

176. LOCHES CASTLE. KEEP
Loches Castle. Keep
During the Romanesque and Gothic periods the castle was a miniature town, with its own fortified enceinte, composed of walls reinforced by towers which served as refuges at various points of the circumference, and formed so many reducts for the arrest of assailants.
During the Romanesque and Gothic periods, the castle was like a small town, with its own fortified enceinte, made up of walls strengthened by towers that acted as shelters at different points along the perimeter, providing several points of defense against attackers.
The keep was the citadel of this miniature town, the temporary lodging of the lord whose vassals lived in the internal offices, and whose soldiers occupied the gate-house buildings and the towers of the ramparts. The noble sought to give his special habitation the most formidable aspect possible, and thereby to strike terror to the beholder, a very necessary device in those days of conflict when the friend of night was often the implacable foe of morning. "In times of peace the keep was the receptacle for the treasure, arms, and archives of the family; but the lord did not lodge there; he only took up his quarters in the keep with his wife and children in time of war. As it was not possible for him to defend the place alone, he surrounded himself with a band of the most devoted of his followers who shared his dwelling. From thence he exercised a scrupulous surveillance over the garrison and its approaches, for the keep was always placed at the most vulnerable point of the fortress, and he and his bodyguard held the horde of vassals and retainers in due subservience; as they were able to pass in and out at all hours by secret and well-guarded passages, the garrison was kept in ignorance of the exact means of defence, the lord, as was natural, doing all in his power to make them appear formidable."[66]
The keep was the stronghold of this small town, the temporary home of the lord whose vassals lived in the inner offices, and whose soldiers occupied the gatehouse and the towers along the walls. The noble aimed to make his residence as intimidating as possible to instill fear in onlookers, a necessary tactic during those times of conflict when friends at night were often enemies by morning. "In peaceful times, the keep served as storage for the family's treasure, weapons, and records; but the lord didn’t actually live there; he only stayed in the keep with his wife and kids during war. Since he couldn’t defend the place alone, he surrounded himself with a group of his most loyal followers who shared his living space. From there, he kept a close watch over the garrison and its access points because the keep was always located at the weakest spot in the fortress. He and his bodyguards kept the group of vassals and retainers in check; they could come and go at all hours through secret, well-guarded passages, which meant the garrison remained unaware of the exact defense strategies, with the lord, as expected, doing everything he could to make them seem powerful."[66]
[66] Viollet-le-Duc, Dictionnaire, vol. v.
Castles and keeps of stone were generally built upon the natural scarp of some spur commanding two valleys and near the banks of a river; the primitive mounds of the feudal fortresses were abandoned; as we have already remarked, these were in many cases artificial, and would have been quite inadequate to the support of the huge masses of masonry of the new architecture.
Castles and stone fortresses were typically constructed on the natural slope of a spur that overlooked two valleys and was close to a riverbank. The original mounds of the feudal strongholds became obsolete; as we’ve noted before, these were often man-made and wouldn’t have been strong enough to support the massive structures of the new architecture.
"By the close of the tenth century and the opening years of the eleventh, Foulques Nerra was raising castles throughout his own territories in Anjou, and on every available point of vantage he could wrest from his neighbour, the Count of Blois and Tours; the latter built fortresses to resist the aggressor and complete the network of strongholds begun by his father, Thibault the Trickster, one of the most turbulent nobles of his day."[67]
"By the end of the tenth century and the early years of the eleventh, Foulques Nerra was building castles all over his lands in Anjou, and at every strategic location he could take from his neighbor, the Count of Blois and Tours. The Count constructed fortifications to defend against the aggressor and to expand the network of strongholds started by his father, Thibault the Trickster, one of the most unruly nobles of his time." [67]
The keep of Langeais, on a precipitous hill overlooking the Loire, was founded by Foulques Nerra at the close of the tenth century; the walls, which are still standing on three sides, show traces of Gallo-Roman methods of construction; the dressed stones are of small size, and brick and stone are used conjointly for the voussoirs of the window arches.
The castle of Langeais, sitting on a steep hill overlooking the Loire, was established by Foulques Nerra at the end of the tenth century. The walls, which still stand on three sides, reveal signs of Gallo-Roman construction techniques; the cut stones are small, and bricks and stones are used together for the arches of the windows.
A large number of castles and keeps were built in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, among others those of Plessy, Grimoult, Le Pin, and La Pommeraye, the last on a mound surrounded by deep moats which separate three lines of circumvallation from each other; Beaugency-sur-Loire, the vast keep of which was four stories high; and Loches,[297] which is ascribed to Foulques Nerra, but which seems to belong rather to the twelfth century, at which period military architecture had made a great advance. The keep of Loches is perhaps the finest of all such structures in France; in height it is nearly 100 feet; the ramparts seem to date from the thirteenth century; the form of the towers on plan is a pointed arch, a shape adopted as offering greater resistance at the part most frequently attacked by the sapper.
A large number of castles and keeps were built in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, including those at Plessy, Grimoult, Le Pin, and La Pommeraye, the latter situated on a mound surrounded by deep moats that separate three lines of fortifications from one another; Beaugency-sur-Loire, whose vast keep rises four stories high; and Loches,[297], which is attributed to Foulques Nerra but seems to belong more to the twelfth century when military architecture had advanced significantly. The keep of Loches is perhaps the finest of all such structures in France; it stands nearly 100 feet tall, and the ramparts appear to date from the thirteenth century. The towers are designed with pointed arches, a shape chosen for its ability to withstand attacks, particularly at the areas most frequently targeted by attackers.

177. FALAISE CASTLE. KEEP
177. Falaise Castle. Keep
At Falaise, where the castle like that of Domfront is built on a rugged promontory, the ramparts are later than the keep, the architectural details of[298] which point to the twelfth century. This hypothesis is supported by a passage in the Chronicle of Robert du Mont, quoted by M. de Caumont. In 1123 Henry II. rebuilt the keep and ramparts of Arques, and carried out similar restorations at Gisors, Falaise, Argentan, Exmes, Domfront, Amboise, and Vernon.
At Falaise, where the castle, like the one in Domfront, is perched on a rugged cliff, the walls were constructed after the main tower, with architectural features from the twelfth century. This idea is backed up by a section in the Chronicle of Robert du Mont, as mentioned by M. de Caumont. In 1123, Henry II rebuilt the tower and walls of Arques and made similar repairs at Gisors, Falaise, Argentan, Exmes, Domfront, Amboise, and Vernon.

178. LAVARDIN CASTLE. KEEP
178. Lavardin Castle. Preserve

179. KEEP OF AIGUES-MORTES. TOUR DE CONSTANCE
179. KEEP OF AIGUES-MORTES. TOUR DE CONSTANCE
Other keeps of equal interest in point of situation, plan, or details of construction are:—Ste. Suzanne, Nogent-le-Rotrou, Broue, L'Islot, Tonnay-Boutonne, Pons, Chamboy, Montbazon, Lavardin, Montrichard, and Huriet in the Bourbonnais. All these, in common with those first described, are square or rectangular on plan. From the end of the twelfth century onwards the cylindrical form[299] predominates in the plan of keeps and towers. On the whole, it offered the best resistance to the mediæval assailant. The convex surface was of equal strength all round, and as we have seen in the preceding chapter, the circular trace for towers[300] gave the garrison the best chance of defending their bases from the curtain, and of opposing the work of sappers and miners.
Other keeps of equal interest in terms of location, layout, or construction details include: Ste. Suzanne, Nogent-le-Rotrou, Broue, L'Islot, Tonnay-Boutonne, Pons, Chamboy, Montbazon, Lavardin, Montrichard, and Huriet in the Bourbonnais. All of these, like the ones mentioned earlier, are square or rectangular in shape. From the late twelfth century onward, the cylindrical design[299] became the dominant form in the layout of keeps and towers. Overall, it provided the best defense against medieval attackers. The curved surface was equally strong all around, and as discussed in the previous chapter, the circular design for towers[300] gave the defenders the best chance to protect their grounds from the walls and to counteract the efforts of sappers and miners.

180. PROVINS CASTLE. KEEP
180. Provins Castle. Keep
The great advance made in architecture by the general adoption of an expedient so simple and[301] easy of execution as the vault on intersecting arches manifested itself very strongly in military structures. The heavy wooden floors of the earlier keeps, which were so apt to catch fire, were replaced by less ponderous vaults, binding the circular walls firmly together, and forming a flooring for the various stories less unsteady and infinitely more durable than the huge beams and joists of earlier days.
The significant progress in architecture due to the widespread use of a method as straightforward and easy to implement as the vault with intersecting arches was particularly evident in military buildings. The heavy wooden floors of the earlier keeps, which were highly susceptible to fire, were replaced by lighter vaults that securely connected the circular walls and created a more stable and far more durable flooring for the different levels than the massive beams and joists used in the past.
A further improvement was the pointed roof, round on plan, now generally adopted as better calculated to withstand projectiles or combustibles which shattered the angles of the roof in the old square towers, and set fire to the timbers.
A further improvement was the pointed roof, circular in shape, now commonly used because it's better designed to resist projectiles or fires that would break the corners of the roof in the old square towers and ignite the wooden structures.
The form of keeps, however, varied considerably throughout the twelfth century. At Houdan the keep is a great tower strengthened by four turrets; at Étampes it is composed of four clustered towers, forming a quatrefoil on plan; the vaulted stories are marked by many curious features, among others a deep well, the opening of which is in the second floor. Some historians date this building from the eleventh century; there are indications, however, in the details of the architecture and sculptures, which point to the early part of the reign of Philip Augustus.
The design of keeps, however, changed a lot during the twelfth century. At Houdan, the keep is a large tower reinforced by four turrets; at Étampes, it consists of four clustered towers that create a quatrefoil shape when viewed from above. The vaulted stories have many interesting features, including a deep well, with its opening on the second floor. Some historians believe this building is from the eleventh century; however, certain details in the architecture and sculptures suggest it was built during the early part of Philip Augustus's reign.
The keep of Provins, which belongs to the twelfth century, has certain very original features. It rises from a solid mound of masonry, and has a circular enceinte. The base of the keep itself is square, and is flanked at each angle by a turret. An octagonal tower surmounts the square base, and is connected with the flanking turrets by flying buttresses. The keep of Gisors is also octagonal in form, one of its octagons being at a tangent to the circular enceinte[302] which crowns the feudal motte or mound. It was built in the twelfth century, and was considerably augmented by the line of walls and square towers which Philip Augustus drew round the mound.
The keep of Provins, dating back to the twelfth century, has some very unique features. It rises from a solid mound of masonry and has a circular enclosure. The base of the keep itself is square, and each corner is added with a turret. An octagonal tower sits on top of the square base and is connected to the flanking turrets by flying buttresses. The keep of Gisors is also octagonal, with one of its octagonal sides meeting the circular enclosure that crowns the feudal motte or mound. It was built in the twelfth century and was significantly expanded by the walls and square towers that Philip Augustus constructed around the mound.[302]
The Château Gaillard, built at the close of the twelfth century on an eminence commanding the Seine at Les Andelys, has several peculiarities of arrangement. The round keep is first enclosed by a circular enceinte, or rather by a square, the angles of which have been rounded. This in its turn is surrounded by an elliptic enclosure connected with the defences of the castle, and consisting of a series of segmental towers united by very narrow curtains. In this massive structure the art of the architect manifests itself only in the robust solidity of the masonry. It is the keep in its purely military character. No trace of decoration mitigates its austerity.
The Château Gaillard, built at the end of the twelfth century on a rise overlooking the Seine at Les Andelys, has several unique features in its layout. The round keep is first surrounded by a circular enceinte, or more accurately, by a square with rounded corners. This is then encircled by an elliptical wall connected to the castle’s defenses, made up of a series of segmented towers joined by very narrow walls. In this massive structure, the architect's skill is evident only in the strong solidity of the stonework. It serves the keep’s purely military purpose. There are no decorative elements to soften its starkness.

181. CASTLE OF CHINON. SOUTH FRONT
181. CASTLE OF CHINON. SOUTH FRONT
Philip Augustus, having possessed himself of the Château Gaillard, fortified Gisors on the same formidable scale, and proceeded to build the castle of Dourdan as well as his own palace fortress of the[303] Louvre, in Paris. Upon the death of the king, Enguerrand III. began to build a fortress at Coucy, which he completed in less than ten years (1223-1230). Its grandiose proportions and formidable system of defence surpassed everything that had gone before. Coucy was, in fact, the architectural manifestation of that haughty ambition to which Enguerrand[304] is said to have given free expression during the minority of his sovereign.
Philip Augustus, after taking control of Château Gaillard, fortified Gisors on an impressive scale and went on to construct the castle of Dourdan as well as his own palace fortress of the[303]Louvre in Paris. Following the king's death, Enguerrand III began building a fortress at Coucy, which he finished in less than ten years (1223-1230). Its grand dimensions and powerful defense system surpassed everything that came before it. Coucy was, in fact, the architectural symbol of the lofty ambition that Enguerrand[304] is said to have openly expressed during his sovereign's minority.

182. CASTLE OF CLISSON. KEEP
182. Clisson Castle. Keep
Next in importance to the castles and keeps of the thirteenth century, already enumerated, are the following:—The White Tower of Issoudun; the Tower of Blandy; the octagonal keep of Châtillon-sur-Loing, Semur; the royal fortresses of Angers, built by St. Louis; Montargis, Boulogne, Chinon, and Saumur; the Tour Constance or keep of Aigues-Mortes, ascribed to St. Louis; the castle of Najac, built by his brother, Alphonse of Poitiers; the castles of Bourbon l'Archambault and Chalusset, and the castle of Clisson, rebuilt or begun by Olivier I., Lord of Clisson, after his return from the Holy Land, etc.
Next in importance to the castles and keeps of the thirteenth century, already listed, are the following:—The White Tower of Issoudun; the Tower of Blandy; the octagonal keep of Châtillon-sur-Loing, Semur; the royal fortresses of Angers, built by St. Louis; Montargis, Boulogne, Chinon, and Saumur; the Tour Constance or keep of Aigues-Mortes, attributed to St. Louis; the castle of Najac, built by his brother, Alphonse of Poitiers; the castles of Bourbon l'Archambault and Chalusset, and the castle of Clisson, rebuilt or started by Olivier I., Lord of Clisson, after his return from the Holy Land, etc.

183. VILLENEUVE-LES-AVIGNON. CASTLE OF ST. ANDRÉ
183. VILLENEUVE-LES-AVIGNON. CASTLE OF ST. ANDRÉ
In the fourteenth century military architecture developed chiefly on reconstructive lines. Ancient fortresses were reorganised in accordance with the new methods of attack and (consequently) of defence, and the weak points brought to light by recent sieges were dealt with. The same process was[305] applied to the construction of towers which had hitherto been furnished with several rows of loopholes, an excellent expedient for the defence of curtains and approaches, but subject to this drawback, that it directed attention to the most vulnerable points. The first effect of the use of cannon in warfare was to increase the thickness of the walls; subsequently, such structural modifications were[306] adopted as were required by the novel method of massing all the defences at the summit of machicolated walls. The principal castles of this period were Vincennes, near Paris, built by Philip of Valois and Charles V., and the vast fortified palace at Avignon, constructed by the Popes Benedict XII., Clement VI., Innocent VI., and Urban V., of which we shall have more to say in Part IV. Gaston Phœbus, Count of Foix and Béarn, built square keeps in the Bastide of Béarn, at Montaner, and at Mauvezin, besides circular keeps at Lourdes and at Foix.
In the fourteenth century, military architecture mainly focused on rebuilding. Ancient fortresses were reorganized based on new methods of attack and defense, addressing the vulnerabilities exposed by recent sieges. The same approach was applied to tower construction, which had previously featured multiple rows of loopholes—an effective defense for walls and approaches but a drawback as it highlighted the most vulnerable points. The initial impact of using cannons in warfare was to thicken the walls; later, structural changes were adopted in response to the new strategy of concentrating defenses at the top of machicolated walls. Notable castles from this time include Vincennes, near Paris, built by Philip of Valois and Charles V, and the large fortified palace at Avignon, constructed by Popes Benedict XII, Clement VI, Innocent VI, and Urban V, which we will discuss further in Part IV. Gaston Phœbus, Count of Foix and Béarn, built square keeps in the Bastide of Béarn, at Montaner, and at Mauvezin, along with circular keeps at Lourdes and Foix.

184. CASTLE OF TARASCON
Castle of Tarascon
Among keeps and castles completed or entirely built in the fourteenth century, Anthyme St. Paul enumerates those of Roquetaillade, Bourdeilles, Polignac, Briquebec, Hardelot, Rambures, Lavardin (the foundations of which were laid in the twelfth century), Montrond, Turenne, Billy, Murat, and Hérisson, the curious keep of Montbard, the keeps of Romefort, Pouzauges, Noirmoutier, and many others.
Among the keeps and castles finished or fully constructed in the fourteenth century, Anthyme St. Paul lists those of Roquetaillade, Bourdeilles, Polignac, Briquebec, Hardelot, Rambures, Lavardin (whose foundations were laid in the twelfth century), Montrond, Turenne, Billy, Murat, and Hérisson, along with the interesting keep of Montbard, the keeps of Romefort, Pouzauges, Noirmoutier, and many others.
At the end of the fourteenth and beginning of the fifteenth century Louis of Orleans, son of Charles V., took advantage of the madness of his brother Charles VI. to fortify various positions on which he relied for the furtherance of his ambitious schemes. In 1393 and the years immediately following he acquired various estates in Valois: Montépilloy, Pierrefonds, and La Ferté-Milon, the castle of which he rebuilt entirely. He also bought the domain of Coucy in 1400, after the death of the last male descendant of Enguerrand III.
At the end of the 14th century and the start of the 15th, Louis of Orleans, son of Charles V, took advantage of his brother Charles VI's madness to strengthen several positions that he saw as key to realizing his ambitious plans. In 1393 and the years right after, he acquired various estates in Valois: Montépilloy, Pierrefonds, and La Ferté-Milon, the castle of which he completely rebuilt. He also purchased the domain of Coucy in 1400, after the last male descendant of Enguerrand III passed away.
Coucy, Pierrefonds, and La Ferté-Milon have[307] been so exhaustively described in special works, notably those of Viollet-le-Duc, that we need not reproduce them here. We have cited them as characteristic types of those colossal fortresses and keeps, admirable alike in grandiose proportion and refinement of detail which are the supreme expression of feudal power.
Coucy, Pierrefonds, and La Ferté-Milon have[307] been so thoroughly covered in specialized works, especially those by Viollet-le-Duc, that we don’t need to go over them again here. We mention them as typical examples of these massive fortresses and keeps, impressive in both their grand scale and intricate details, which represent the peak of feudal power.

185. VITRÉ CASTLE
185. Vitré Castle
Several other castles were built in Albigeois, Auvergne, Limousin, Guyenne, La Vendée, and Provence, notably at Tarascon. The keeps of Trèves in Anjou also date from this period.
Several other castles were constructed in Albigeois, Auvergne, Limousin, Guyenne, La Vendée, and Provence, especially at Tarascon. The keeps of Trèves in Anjou also originate from this time.
Important castles sprang up all over Brittany in the fifteenth century. Such were Combourg, Fougères, Montauban, St. Malo, Vitré, Elven, Sucinio, Dinan, Tonquédec, etc.
Important castles popped up all over Brittany in the 15th century. These included Combourg, Fougères, Montauban, St. Malo, Vitré, Elven, Sucinio, Dinan, Tonquédec, and others.
Many of these buildings which date from the close of the century were remarkable for their ingenuity of arrangement and richness of decoration. But though worthy of all attention from the artistic point of view, they do not come within the scope of our present study—that of military architecture in the Gothic period.
Many of these buildings, which were constructed at the end of the century, were notable for their clever layouts and lavish decorations. However, even though they deserve all the attention from an artistic perspective, they are not part of our current study, which focuses on military architecture in the Gothic period.
Though confining ourselves to a brief historical abstract of the so-called Gothic period in architecture, without reference to Roman examples, we have said enough in the foregoing studies on castles and keeps, and the circumvallation of towns, to give some idea of the importance attached by architects to the gates which secured the enceintes, and the bridges which afforded an approach.
Though we’re sticking to a short historical overview of the Gothic period in architecture, without mentioning Roman examples, we’ve already covered enough in our previous studies on castles and keeps, as well as the fortification of towns, to convey the significance that architects placed on the gates securing the enceintes and the bridges that provided access.
Gates.—Following the example of those Frankish architects whose works in Syria after the first Crusade seem to have exercised such far-reaching influence, French builders of the reigns of Philip Augustus and St. Louis reduced the entrances of fortresses and fortified enceintes to the smallest number practicable. Their construction was based upon a system calculated to repulse any ordinary attempt to carry the place by direct attack; as a rule, fortresses were taken rather by ruse, surprise, or treason than by regular siege.
Gates.—Following the example of those Frankish architects whose work in Syria after the first Crusade seemed to have had such a wide-ranging impact, French builders during the reigns of Philip Augustus and St. Louis minimized the number of entrances to fortresses and fortified enceintes as much as possible. Their design was based on a system intended to defend against any typical attempts to capture the place through direct assault; generally, fortresses were taken more through trickery, surprise, or betrayal than through conventional siege tactics.

186. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. GATE-HOUSE OF THE CASTLE
186. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. GATEHOUSE OF THE CASTLE
During the twelfth, and more especially the thirteenth century, the gates were the points most strongly fortified. They were approached over a[310] bridge, by raising a movable portion of which, however, entrance might be barred on the very threshold. The narrow gateway passage was defended by two projecting towers pierced with loopholes, and connected by a curtain. The whole structure formed a fortified gate-house, known as a châtelet, which had to be carried before an assailant could penetrate to the fortress beyond. The passage was further defended by a single or double portcullis, a grated timber framework like a harrow, cased with iron, the uprights of which were spiked at the bottom. The passage was also defended by machicolations or[311] holes in the roof, through which the garrison could hurl down missiles on the heads of their enemies, should the latter have forced the gate.
During the 12th and especially the 13th century, the gates were the most heavily fortified points. They were accessed by a[310] bridge, which could be raised to block entry right at the entrance. The narrow gateway was defended by two projecting towers with loopholes and connected by a curtain wall. This entire structure was a fortified gatehouse, known as a châtelet, which had to be taken before an attacker could enter the fortress beyond. The passage was also protected by a single or double portcullis, a wooden framework resembling a harrow, covered with iron, with spiked uprights at the bottom. Additionally, the passage was guard by machicolations or[311] holes in the roof, allowing the defenders to drop missiles on the heads of their enemies if they breached the gate.
The castle-gate of Carcassonne which was built about 1120 still exists, and is a good example of such arrangements.
The castle gate of Carcassonne, built around 1120, still stands and is a great example of this kind of construction.
The minute precautions adopted by architects to guard against surprise are very manifest in this example. A sudden attempt was often successful, especially if favoured by traitors among the defenders themselves.
The careful measures taken by architects to prevent surprises are clearly shown in this example. A sudden attack was often successful, especially if it had the support of traitors among the defenders.
The difficulties of passage were increased by the multiplication of portcullises, the windlasses of which were worked from different stories of the tower, so as to prevent collusion between different parties of the garrison, which was often composed largely of mercenaries. In the gate-house of Carcassonne the first portcullis was raised or lowered by means of chains and counter-weights worked from a windlass on the second floor; the second portcullis was worked in like manner from the first floor, in a place entirely cut off from communication with that above, to which access could only be obtained by a wooden staircase in the castle courtyard.
The challenges of getting through were heightened by the multiple portcullises, with their winches operated from different levels of the tower to prevent any collusion between various groups of the garrison, which often included a lot of mercenaries. In the gatehouse of Carcassonne, the first portcullis was raised or lowered using chains and counterweights controlled by a winch on the second floor; the second portcullis was similarly operated from the first floor, in an area completely cut off from the one above, which could only be accessed by a wooden staircase in the castle courtyard.
In the thirteenth century military architects further provided against surprises by defensive outworks. The gate of Laon, at Coucy, so admirably described by Viollet-le-Duc, is a famous example. These outworks, which were called barbicans, were designed to protect the great gate and its approaches.
In the thirteenth century, military architects took extra steps to guard against surprises by building defensive outworks. The gate of Laon, at Coucy, which Viollet-le-Duc described so well, is a well-known example. These outworks, called barbicans, were meant to protect the main gate and its entrances.

187. CARCASSONNE. GATEWAY OF THE LISTS, KNOWN AS THE PORTE DE L'AUDE
187. CARCASSONNE. GATEWAY OF THE LISTS, KNOWN AS THE PORTE DE L'AUDE
Around the walls of the city of Carcassonne a second line of ramparts had been drawn by St. Louis, in which only a single opening gave access to[312] the lists (Fig. 187)—that is to say, the space between the inner and outer enclosures. He afterwards built a huge tower, known as the Barbican, to the west of the castle, with which it was connected by crenellated walls, and by inner cross-walls, so arranged in a kind of echelon that the open spaces on one side were masked by the projections on the other (see plan, Fig. 167). The tower was destined to cover sorties from the garrison, and to keep open communication by the bridge across the[313] Aude. It was rather an outwork than a barbican such as Philip the Bold built before the Porte Narbonaise, on the east of the city, towards the close of the thirteenth century.
Around the walls of the city of Carcassonne, St. Louis constructed a second line of ramparts, with only one entrance leading to[312] the lists (Fig. 187)—the area between the inner and outer walls. He later added a large tower, known as the Barbican, to the west of the castle, connected by crenellated walls and inner cross-walls arranged in a staggered manner so that the open areas on one side were concealed by the protruding sections on the other (see plan, Fig. 167). The tower was meant to support sorties from the garrison and maintain communication via the bridge over the[313] Aude. It was more of an outwork than a traditional barbican like the one Philip the Bold built before the Porte Narbonaise on the eastern side of the city toward the end of the thirteenth century.

188. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. GATE KNOWN AS THE PORTE NARBONAISE
188. CITY OF CARCASSONNE. GATE KNOWN AS THE PORTE NARBONAISE
The Porte Narbonaise bears a general resemblance to the main gate of the castle, subject, however, to the great advance made in military architecture in the course of a century. The gateway towers are provided with spurs, an invention directed against the attack of miners, which had the further advantage of interfering with the action of a battering-ram, by exposing those who worked it to missiles from the adjacent parts of the curtain. The gate opened immediately upon the lists; it was defended by the crenellated semi-circular barbican, which was united on either side to the embattled parapet of the lists. Access to the barbican was obtained only by a narrow passage preceded by a bridge, the latter[314] easily defended by a redan which adjoined the postern of the barbican.
The Porte Narbonaise looks quite similar to the main gate of the castle, but it's been improved significantly due to advancements in military architecture over the past century. The gateway towers have spurs, a design intended to counteract attacks from miners, which also helped disrupt the effectiveness of a battering ram by putting those operating it at risk from projectiles fired from nearby parts of the wall. The gate opened directly into the lists and was protected by a crenellated semi-circular barbican, which was connected on both sides to the fortifications of the lists. Access to the barbican was through a narrow passage that was approached by a bridge, the latter[314] easily defensible by a redan next to the postern of the barbican.
The gate itself was provided with two portcullises like those of the castle gate; behind the first were massive folding-doors, and over it a wide machicolation.
The gate had two portcullises similar to those of the castle gate; behind the first were heavy folding doors, and above it was a wide machicolation.
The constructive methods employed in the building of fortified gates were modified as military architecture progressed on lines already considered by us in the first chapter of this section, when dealing with defensive methods generally, which, in the fourteenth century, seem to have been in advance of those of attack. A steady improvement in details went on until the invention of gunpowder came in to profoundly modify the conditions alike of defence and assault.
The methods used to build fortified gates were changed as military architecture evolved, reflecting ideas we've already discussed in the first chapter of this section regarding defensive strategies overall. In the fourteenth century, these defenses seemed to be ahead of offensive tactics. There was a continuous enhancement in the details until the invention of gunpowder significantly altered the situations for both defense and attack.

189. RAMPARTS OF AIGUES-MORTES. GATE KNOWN AS THE PORTE DE LA GARDETTE. DRAWBRIDGE. (TO THE RIGHT OF THE DRAWING THE TOUR CONSTANCE, BUILT BY ST. LOUIS)
189. RAMPARTS OF AIGUES-MORTES. GATE KNOWN AS THE PORTE DE LA GARDETTE. DRAWBRIDGE. (TO THE RIGHT OF THE DRAWING THE TOUR CONSTANCE, BUILT BY ST. LOUIS)
The gateways of fortified enceintes were modified in the fourteenth century not only by alterations in[315] the plan of towers, the substitution of stone machicolations for the wooden hourds or scaffoldings of parapets, the addition of portcullises, folding-doors, and the machicoulis of the vaulted passage, but further by the invention of the drawbridge. A drawbridge, it may be hardly necessary to say, consisted of a wooden platform suspended by chains to cross-beams poised on uprights on the principle of a see-saw; when lowered, the bridge afforded a passage across the moat. It was raised by depressing the inner ends of the lever-beams which pivoted upon a fulcrum, and thus brought the platform up vertically against the front of the building, where it formed an outer door which an attacking party had either to batter in or to bring down by cutting the chains.
The gates of fortified walls were updated in the fourteenth century not only by changes in the design of towers, replacing wooden scaffolding with stone machicolations, adding portcullises, folding doors, and the machicolations of the vaulted passage, but also by the invention of the drawbridge. A drawbridge, which is worth mentioning, was a wooden platform suspended by chains from cross-beams supported by uprights, working like a see-saw; when lowered, it created a way to cross the moat. It was raised by pushing down the inner ends of the lever beams that pivoted on a fulcrum, lifting the platform vertically against the front of the building, where it acted as an outer door that attackers had to either break through or take down by cutting the chains.

190. RAMPARTS OF DINAN. GATE KNOWN AS THE PORTE DE JERZUAL
190. RAMPARTS OF DINAN. GATE KNOWN AS THE PORTE DE JERZUAL
It will be readily perceived that such a bridge was infinitely more effectual and more to be depended[316] upon than the portable bridge mentioned in our description of the castle gate of Carcassonne. The latter had to be raised piece by piece, a prolonged operation impossible of execution in case of a sudden surprise.
It will be easy to see that this kind of bridge was way more effective and reliable[316] than the portable bridge we talked about when describing the castle gate of Carcassonne. The latter had to be lifted one section at a time, which was a long process that couldn’t be done quickly if a surprise attack happened.
Aigues-Mortes seems to have been one of the first fortresses to which the new methods were applied. The gates east, west, and south are constructed on the twelfth-century system, as exemplified at Carcassonne. But the northern gate, known as the Porte de la Gardette, which was either made or altered in the fourteenth century, still shows the grooves for the beams of the drawbridge, and the pointed arch of the doorway is enframed by a square rebate destined for the platform when raised.
Aigues-Mortes appears to have been one of the first fortresses to implement the new methods. The gates to the east, west, and south are built using the twelfth-century design, similar to what you see in Carcassonne. However, the northern gate, called the Porte de la Gardette, which was either built or modified in the fourteenth century, still displays the grooves for the drawbridge beams, and the pointed arch of the doorway is surrounded by a square recess meant for the raised platform.
The use of drawbridges became very general in the fourteenth century, and gave rise to various ingenious combinations. The gate at Dinan, known as the Porte de Jerzual, which probably dates from the close of the century, is a curious example. It is not placed between two towers in the manner then usual, but is pierced through the actual face of a tower. In this case, the inner prolongation of the lever-beams formed a solid panel like the platform of the bridge itself. It was worked through a hole in the roof of the entrance archway, being raised with the help of a chain, and falling through its own preponderant weight. The horizontal pivot on which it turned rested on the brackets shown in Fig. 190; the external sections of the lever-beams sank in the usual manner into the vertical grooves above the arch, and when the bridge was up, the solid panel joining the inner ends of the levers[317] doubled the protection it gave. In case of alarm, the chain had simply to be let go, and the panel falling by its own weight, the bridge rose, and the barricade was complete.
The use of drawbridges became quite common in the fourteenth century and led to various clever designs. The gate at Dinan, known as the Porte de Jerzual, which likely dates from the end of the century, is an interesting example. Instead of being placed between two towers like was typical at the time, it is actually built through the face of a tower. In this design, the inner extension of the lever-beams formed a solid panel similar to the bridge’s platform. It was operated through an opening in the roof of the entrance archway, raised with the help of a chain, and fell by its own weight. The horizontal pivot it turned on rested on the brackets shown in Fig. 190; the outer sections of the lever-beams fit into the vertical grooves above the arch. When the bridge was raised, the solid panel connecting the inner ends of the levers[317] provided extra protection. In case of an emergency, the chain simply needed to be released, allowing the panel to drop by its weight, the bridge to rise, and the barricade to be complete.

191. VITRÉ CASTLE. GATE-HOUSE
191. Vitré Castle. Gatehouse
By the fifteenth century drawbridges were in universal use; an interesting development was the result. This was the introduction of a smaller gate or postern in the curtain between the towers, by the side of the great gateway. Each of the two apertures was furnished with its own drawbridge.[318] That of the centre, which was reserved for horsemen and vehicles, was worked by two beams or arms, as we have seen, while the smaller footbridge of the postern was raised by means of a single beam, the chain of which was attached to a forked upright.
By the fifteenth century, drawbridges were commonly used, leading to an interesting development. This was the addition of a smaller gate or postern in the wall between the towers, next to the large entrance. Each of the two openings had its own drawbridge.[318] The one in the center, used for riders and carts, was operated by two beams or arms, as we've discussed, while the smaller footbridge of the postern was lifted using a single beam, with the chain attached to a forked upright.

192. ENCEINTE OF GUÉRANDE. GATE OF ST. MICHEL
192. ENCEINTE OF GUÉRANDE. GATE OF ST. MICHEL
The castle of Vitré, which was built, or at least completed at the close of the fourteenth or beginning of the fifteenth century, illustrates the system in the gateway of its châtelet.
The castle of Vitré, which was built, or at least finished at the end of the fourteenth or the beginning of the fifteenth century, showcases the design in the entrance of its châtelet.
The gate-house, known as the Porte St. Michel, at Guérande, which was built together with the enceinte by John V., Duke of Brittany, in 1431, still[319] preserves the lateral grooves which indicate the shape and arrangement of the postern drawbridge.
The gatehouse, called the Porte St. Michel, in Guérande, which was constructed along with the enceinte by John V, Duke of Brittany, in 1431, still[319] shows the side grooves that outline the shape and setup of the back drawbridge.
When raised, the two drawbridges closed the apertures of gateway and postern, while the open gulf of the great ditch, either empty, or full of water, cut off the approach to the entrance.
When lifted, the two drawbridges sealed off the openings of the gateway and postern, while the wide expanse of the moat, either empty or filled with water, blocked access to the entrance.
The Abbey of Mont St. Michel, which we have already studied under various aspects, has further information to give us with regard to the construction of fortified gateways. In accordance with contemporary usage, the Abbot Pierre Le Roy built a gate-house or bastille (Fig. 163), the entrance of which was guarded by a portcullis and a wide machicoulis; he masked this gate-house by a barbican, which was connected north and south with the great stairway leading to the abbey. The northern staircase is rendered specially interesting by the ingenious arrangement of its gates, which opened within the barbican. The apertures were filled by a panel which worked horizontally, on a system necessitated by the exceptional situation of the abbey, where the military, as well as the domestic buildings, were superposed, communicating with each other only by an elaborate series of staircases and inclines. The doors pivoted upon horizontal axes. Resting upon salient jambs in the embrasures of the doorways, they opened in a direction parallel with the slope of the steps, and could be shut at the least alarm, being carried into place by their own weight. They were kept fastened by lateral bolts, the slots of which still exist in the jambs.[68]
The Abbey of Mont St. Michel, which we have already looked at from various angles, has more information to share about the construction of fortified gateways. Following the standards of the time, Abbot Pierre Le Roy built a gatehouse or bastille (Fig. 163), with an entrance defended by a portcullis and a wide machicoulis; he concealed this gatehouse with a barbican, which connected north and south with the grand staircase leading to the abbey. The northern staircase is particularly interesting due to the clever design of its gates, which opened within the barbican. The openings were filled with a panel that moved horizontally, thanks to the unique circumstances of the abbey, where the military and domestic buildings were stacked on top of one another, linked only by a complex network of staircases and ramps. The doors turned on horizontal axes. They rested on prominent jambs in the doorways and opened in a direction parallel to the slope of the steps, able to be closed at the slightest alarm, using their own weight to fall into place. They were secured by lateral bolts, and the slots for these still exist in the jambs.[68]

193. RAMPARTS OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GATEWAY KNOWN AS THE PORTE DU ROI
193. RAMPARTS OF MONT ST. MICHEL. GATEWAY KNOWN AS THE PORTE DU ROI
The main gate of the ramparts, which was built between 1415 and 1420, is to the west of the place, in the curtain flanked by the tower known as the Tour du Roi. This gate and the lateral postern[321] gave access to the town, their drawbridges forming a passage across the moat when lowered, and when raised, an initial barrier to assailants. Above the gates was the warder's lodging, beneath which the vaulted passage and the postern communicated directly with an outer guard-room in the ground-floor of the Tour du Roi. In addition to the first barrier, formed by the raised platform of the drawbridge, the main entrance was secured by double doors, and by an iron portcullis, which still remains in its lateral grooves. The great arch is crowned by a tympanum, on which the united arms of the king, the abbey, and the town were carved.
The main gate of the ramparts, built between 1415 and 1420, is located to the west of the site, within the wall next to the tower known as the Tour du Roi. This gate and the side postern[321] provided access to the town, with their drawbridges creating a crossing over the moat when lowered, and serving as an initial barrier to attackers when raised. Above the gates was the watchman's quarters, and below that, a vaulted passage and the postern connected directly to an outer guardroom on the ground floor of the Tour du Roi. Besides the initial barrier formed by the raised drawbridge, the main entrance was secured by double doors and an iron portcullis, which still remains in its side grooves. The grand arch is topped with a tympanum, featuring the combined coats of arms of the king, the abbey, and the town carved into it.
The works designed for the defence of rivers flowing through fortified towns, or of the inlets of harbours, are closely allied to the military architecture of gates. At Troyes the river arches in the town ramparts were guarded by gratings or portcullises of iron. At Paris the passage of the Seine was barred by chains stretched across the river from wall to wall, and upheld in the middle of the stream by piles or firmly anchored boats. At Angers the walls of the town abutted on two towers known as the Haute Chaîne and the Basse Chaîne (the Higher and Lower Chains), containing windlasses for the chains, which at night were stretched across the Maine at its passage through the enceinte.
The structures built to protect rivers flowing through fortified towns or the entrances of harbors are closely related to the military architecture of gates. In Troyes, the river arches in the town walls were secured by iron grilles or portcullises. In Paris, the passage of the Seine was blocked by chains stretched across the river from one side to the other, supported in the middle by piles or securely anchored boats. In Angers, the town walls connected to two towers called the Haute Chaîne and the Basse Chaîne (the Higher and Lower Chains), which had windlasses for the chains that were stretched across the Maine at night as it flowed through the enceinte.
Seaports were defended at the mouth by towers on either shore, between which chains, worked from within, could be stretched to bar the passage. The harbour of La Rochelle is thus protected. According to some archæologists of authority, the tower known as the Tour de la Chaîne (to the left of the drawing) is[322] older than that of St. Nicholas (on the right), which is supposed by them to have been built in the sixteenth century on the foundations of an earlier tower contemporary with that on the other side of the Channel. The piles upon which these towers stand seem to have given way in part, and to have caused a perceptible inclination of the Tower of St. Nicholas.
Seaports were defended at the entrance by towers on both sides, between which chains, operated from inside, could be stretched to block the passage. The harbor of La Rochelle is protected this way. According to some respected archaeologists, the tower known as the Tour de la Chaîne (to the left of the drawing) is[322] older than St. Nicholas (on the right), which they believe was built in the sixteenth century on the foundations of an earlier tower that existed at the same time as the one on the other side of the Channel. The piles on which these towers are built seem to have partially given way, causing a noticeable tilt in the Tower of St. Nicholas.

194. ENTRANCE TO THE PORT OF LA ROCHELLE. TOWER OF ST. NICHOLAS, AND TOWER CALLED TOUR DE LA CHAÎNE. BEFORE THE RESTORATION
194. ENTRANCE TO THE PORT OF LA ROCHELLE. TOWER OF ST. NICHOLAS, AND TOWER CALLED TOUR DE LA CHAÎNE. BEFORE THE RESTORATION
The suggestion made in a very fanciful modern design, that the two towers were once united by a great arch, is wholly without foundation. Such a useless structure would have entailed defensive works equally useless, seeing that a chain stretched from tower to tower at high tide—at low tide the harbour was inaccessible—would have been perfectly effectual against any vessels of that period attempting to force a passage.
The idea, presented in a very imaginative modern design, that the two towers were once connected by a grand arch, is completely unfounded. Such a pointless structure would have required equally pointless defensive works, since a chain stretched from tower to tower at high tide—when the harbor was inaccessible at low tide—would have been more than enough to prevent any ships from that time from trying to get through.
Bridges.—As is the case with all other architectural buildings, the origin of bridges dates back to the Romans, by whom they were often decorated with triumphal arches. The bridge of St. Chamas[323] in Provence, known as the Pont Flavien (Flavian Bridge), is an example which seems to date from the first centuries of the Christian era.
Bridges.—Like all other architectural structures, bridges originated with the Romans, who often adorned them with triumphal arches. The bridge of St. Chamas[323] in Provence, known as the Pont Flavien (Flavian Bridge), is an example that appears to date back to the first centuries of the Christian era.
The triumphal arches were in later times replaced by fortifications; they became têtes de pont, bastilles, or crenellated gate-houses, the function of which was not, like that of the arches, the decoration of the structure or the glorification of its founder, but the defence of the passage across the river, and the protection of the fortress with which it communicated.
The triumphal arches were eventually replaced by fortifications; they became têtes de pont, bastilles, or crenellated gatehouses, which served a different purpose than the arches. Instead of being decorative or celebrating their founder, their role was to defend the crossing of the river and protect the fortress they were connected to.

195. BRIDGE AT AVIGNON. RUINS OF THE BRIDGE KNOWN AS THE PONT DE ST. BÉNÉZET
195. BRIDGE AT AVIGNON. RUINS OF THE BRIDGE KNOWN AS THE PONT DE ST. BÉNÉZET
Among the bridges constructed by mediæval architects, that of St. Bénézet, the Bridge of Avignon, seems to be the most ancient. This bridge, which was begun about 1180, and completed some ten years later, is equally remarkable for its architectural details, and the structural problems solved by its builders. It crosses, or rather used to cross, the Rhone—for though the arm towards the Rocher des Doms is the narrower, it is the deeper—on nineteen arches, extending from the foot of the Doms, on the[324] Avignonese bank, to the Tower of Villeneuve, on the right bank, after a slight deflection southward.
Among the bridges built by medieval architects, the St. Bénézet Bridge, also known as the Bridge of Avignon, seems to be the oldest. This bridge, which started construction around 1180 and was completed about ten years later, is notable for its architectural features and the engineering challenges tackled by its builders. It spans, or rather used to span, the Rhone—although the arm towards the Rocher des Doms is narrower, it is also deeper—on nineteen arches, stretching from the base of the Doms, on the[324] Avignon side, to the Tower of Villeneuve, on the right bank, after a slight curve to the south.
The gate-house on the left bank, some fragments of which still remain, is said to have been built by the Popes in the fourteenth century, for the purpose of levying tolls, a perquisite shared by them with the King of France.
The gatehouse on the left bank, some remnants of which still exist, is believed to have been constructed by the Popes in the fourteenth century to collect tolls, a benefit that they shared with the King of France.
The Bridge of Avignon seems to have been one of the first constructed by the fraternity of the Hospitaliers pontifs, which was founded in the twelfth century for the double object of building bridges and succouring travellers. The head of the order at the time of the building of the Rhone bridge was St. Bénézet. It must have numbered architects of ability among its members, for the construction of the Bridge of Avignon is very remarkable. Each of the elliptical arches is composed of four independent arches in simple juxtaposition one with another. This device ensures elasticity, and as a consequence stability. The solidarity of the whole is rendered complete by the masonry of the spandrils, which recall the architectural portions of the aqueduct, known as the Pont du Gard; its width is about 16 feet. The arches spring from piers furnished on either face with acute spurs designed to break the force of the stream and the impact of floating ice in the winter.
The Bridge of Avignon seems to have been one of the first built by the fraternity of the Hospitaliers pontifs, which was established in the twelfth century to create bridges and help travelers. At the time the Rhone bridge was built, the leader of the order was St. Bénézet. The order likely included skilled architects, as the construction of the Bridge of Avignon is quite impressive. Each of the elliptical arches is made up of four separate arches placed next to each other. This design provides flexibility, which in turn ensures stability. The overall strength is enhanced by the masonry of the spandrels, which are reminiscent of the architectural features of the aqueduct known as the Pont du Gard; its width is about 16 feet. The arches rise from piers that have sharp spurs on both sides, meant to reduce the force of the current and the impact of floating ice in the winter.
The spandril above each pier is pierced with a round arch, to give free passage to the water during those floods which at times completely submerge the piers.
The area above each pier has a round arch cut into it, allowing water to flow through during floods that sometimes totally cover the piers.
The bridge in its present ruined condition has only four arches. On the pier nearest to the left[325] bank the ancient chapel, dedicated to St. Nicholas, is still standing. Access to it is obtained by means of a flight of corbelled steps rising from the foundation to the entrance, and by an overhanging landing-stage, resting at one end against the pier, at the other against the flank of the arch.
The bridge, now in its ruined state, has only four arches left. On the pier closest to the left[325] bank, the old chapel dedicated to St. Nicholas still stands. You can access it via a set of corbelled steps that go from the foundation up to the entrance, along with an overhanging landing stage that is supported on one end by the pier and on the other by the side of the arch.

196. BRIDGE OF MONTAUBAN, KNOWN AS THE PONT DES CONSULS
196. BRIDGE OF MONTAUBAN, KNOWN AS THE PONT DES CONSULS
The old bridge at Carcassonne seems to be contemporary with that of Avignon, but its arches are semi-circular, their keystones are bound into the intrados, and their piers are spurred to the level of the platform, where they form recesses or refuges, which the narrowness of the bridge rendered very necessary.
The old bridge at Carcassonne appears to be from the same era as the one in Avignon, but its arches are semi-circular, their keystones are integrated into the underside, and their piers are extended to the level of the deck, where they create recesses or safe spots, which the narrowness of the bridge made essential.
Among bridges of the thirteenth century we may mention that at Béziers, where the arches, both pointed and semi-circular, resemble those of Carcassonne in construction; but here the piers only rise above the summers of the arches by the height of two or three courses, and their spandrils[326] are pierced to give free passage to the current during floods.
Among bridges from the thirteenth century, we can mention the one at Béziers, where the arches, both pointed and semi-circular, are similar in design to those of Carcassonne. However, here the piers only extend above the tops of the arches by the height of two or three courses, and their spandrels[326] are open to allow the water to flow freely during floods.
The bridge which spanned the Rhone at St. Savournin du Port, known as the Pont St. Esprit, was the work of a Clunisian abbot about 1265. It resembled the Bridge of Avignon in the construction of the piers with their pierced spandrils; the arches, however, were semi-circular. The platform, which is some 16 feet across, was barred at either end by toll-gates; that nearest to the little town was connected with the tête de pont, which, in after times, was incorporated with the fortress commanding the course of the Rhone above the bridge.
The bridge over the Rhone at St. Savournin du Port, called the Pont St. Esprit, was built by a Clunisian abbot around 1265. It was similar to the Bridge of Avignon in terms of the pier construction, which featured pierced spandrils; however, the arches were semi-circular. The platform, about 16 feet wide, had toll-gates at both ends; the one closest to the small town was linked to the tête de pont, which later became part of the fortress overseeing the flow of the Rhone above the bridge.

197. BRIDGE OF CAHORS, KNOWN AS THE PONT DE VALENTRÉ
197. BRIDGE OF CAHORS, KNOWN AS THE PONT DE VALENTRÉ
The question of tolls was an important one in those days, and gave rise to frequent disputes. The towers and gate-houses of bridges were toll-bars as well as defensive outworks.
The issue of tolls was a significant matter back then and led to frequent arguments. The towers and gatehouses of bridges served as both toll booths and defensive structures.
The bridge at Montauban, known as the Pont des Consuls, which was begun at the close of the thirteenth century, remained unfinished till the beginning of the fourteenth, when Philip the Fair gave such help as was needed for its completion, on condition that he should be allowed to raise three towers on the bridge, with a view to the appropriation of the tolls.
The bridge at Montauban, called the Pont des Consuls, started construction at the end of the thirteenth century and wasn’t completed until the early fourteenth century, when Philip the Fair provided the necessary support to finish it, on the condition that he could build three towers on the bridge to collect the tolls.
The Bridge of Montauban is built entirely of brick. It consists of seven pointed arches, resting on spurred piers, which are pierced with arches, also pointed, and rising to the same height as the main arches, to provide for the frequent floods of the Tarn.
The Bridge of Montauban is made entirely of brick. It has seven pointed arches that rest on spurred piers, which are also pierced with pointed arches that rise to the same height as the main arches, allowing for the regular floods of the Tarn.
The Bridge of Cahors is one of the most beautiful of fourteenth-century examples. It is still of great interest in spite of the various restorations it has undergone, chiefly of late years.
The Bridge of Cahors is one of the most beautiful examples from the fourteenth century. It remains highly interesting despite the various restorations it has gone through, particularly in recent years.

198. BRIDGE OF ORTHEZ
198. Orthez Bridge
This bridge, which is known as the Pont de Valentré, was begun in 1308 by Raymond Panchelli, Bishop of Cahors from 1300-1312, and cannot have been finished before 1355. It consists of six slightly pointed arches; the piers, which rise to the level of the parapet, forming lateral refuges, are triangular above bridge and square below. At each end the bridge was commanded by a crenellated[328] structure, forming a gate-house or tête de pont on either bank. In the middle rose a lofty tower with[329] gates, by means of which passage might be barred and assailants checked in the event of a surprise of either gate-house.
This bridge, known as the Pont de Valentré, was started in 1308 by Raymond Panchelli, Bishop of Cahors from 1300-1312, and likely wasn’t completed before 1355. It features six slightly pointed arches; the piers, which reach up to the level of the parapet, creating side refuges, are triangular above the bridge and square below. At each end, the bridge is flanked by a crenellated[328] structure, serving as a gatehouse or tête de pont on each bank. In the center stands a tall tower with[329] gates, which could be used to block passage and defend against attackers in case of a surprise at either gatehouse.

199. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. FORTIFIED BRIDGE CONNECTING THE LOWER CHURCH WITH THE ABBEY
199. ABBEY OF MONT ST. MICHEL. FORTIFIED BRIDGE CONNECTING THE LOWER CHURCH WITH THE ABBEY
The Bridge of Orthez has strong affinities with that of Cahors. It must date from about the same period, and there is every reason to suppose it was defended, not only by the central tower, but by têtes de pont, one of which at least must have been destroyed to make way for the railroad from Bayonne to Pau.
The Bridge of Orthez has strong similarities to the one in Cahors. It likely dates from around the same time, and it's reasonable to assume it was protected not just by the central tower but also by têtes de pont, with at least one of those having been taken out to make room for the railroad from Bayonne to Pau.
Bridges were of great importance in the Middle Ages, both as public highways and military outworks. At certain points, notably at the confluence of two rivers, they were strongly reinforced by very considerable defences, as at Sens, Montereau, etc.
Bridges were very important in the Middle Ages, serving as both public roads and military structures. At specific locations, especially where two rivers meet, they were heavily fortified with substantial defenses, like in Sens, Montereau, and others.
At Paris, Orleans, Rouen, Nantes, and a large number of other towns traversed by rivers, bridges were not only important as military defences, but of great interest as architecture.
In cities like Paris, Orleans, Rouen, Nantes, and many other towns along rivers, bridges were not just crucial for military defense but also held significant architectural interest.
Mont St. Michel shall furnish us with our last example, a bridge of the fifteenth century. Though it spans no stream, it is none the less remarkable. In the details of this bridge—its embattled platform uniting the lower church to the abbey, its machicolated parapet guarding the inner passages—we recognise an art consummate as that which stirs our enthusiasm in the vast proportions and perfect execution of the splendid choir, the whole proclaiming the versatile genius of those great builders who welded into one noble monument a triad of masterpieces—religious, monastic, and military.
Mont St. Michel gives us our final example, a bridge from the fifteenth century. Even though it doesn't cross a river, it’s still impressive. In the details of this bridge—its fortified platform connecting the lower church to the abbey, its parapet with openings defending the inner walkways—we see artistry as refined as that which excites us in the grand scale and flawless craftsmanship of the magnificent choir. The entire structure showcases the versatile talent of those great builders who combined three masterpieces—religious, monastic, and military—into one remarkable monument.
Civil architecture could boast no special characteristics before the close of the thirteenth century. Its earlier buildings bore the impress of religious and monastic types, as was natural at a period when architecture was practised almost exclusively by monks and by the lay disciples trained in their schools.
Civil architecture had no distinctive features until the end of the thirteenth century. The buildings from earlier times reflected the styles of religious and monastic architecture, which was to be expected since architecture was mainly practiced by monks and their lay students who learned in their schools.
It was not until the following century that domestic architecture threw off the trammels of religious tradition, and took on the character appropriate to its various functions. Artists began to seek decorative motives in the scenes and objects of daily life, no longer borrowing exclusively from sacred themes, and convention in form and detail was abandoned in some degree for the study of nature.
It wasn't until the next century that home design broke free from religious traditions and adopted a style fitting for its different purposes. Artists started to find inspiration in the scenes and objects of everyday life, no longer just relying on sacred themes; conventions in shape and detail were somewhat set aside for a focus on nature.
Barns.—Throughout the Romanesque and Gothic periods, barns, hospitals, and houses were constructed in the prevailing style. We propose, of course, to deal only with buildings possessing real architectural features.
Barns.—During the Romanesque and Gothic periods, barns, hospitals, and houses were built in the dominant style. We plan, of course, to focus only on buildings with genuine architectural features.

200. TOWN-HALL AT ST. ANTONIN (TARN ET GARONNE). THE UPPER PART OF THE BELFRY WAS REBUILT ABOUT 1860
200. TOWN-HALL AT ST. ANTONIN (TARN ET GARONNE). THE UPPER PART OF THE BELFRY WAS REBUILT AROUND 1860.
The barns or granaries of mediæval times were rural dependencies of the abbeys, but were built outside the enclosure of the monastery proper, and formed part of the priory or farm. The entrance of the barn was a large door, opening upon the yard[335] in the centre of the front gable end; access was also obtained by means of smaller doors in the side walls, and often a postern was constructed beside the main entrance for ordinary use. The great central doors were then only thrown open for the passage of carts, which, entering at the front, passed out through a similar door in the opposite gable end, as at the barn of Perrières, which, though situated in Normandy, was a dependency of the Abbey of Marmoutier, near Tours.
The barns or granaries of medieval times were rural extensions of the abbeys, located outside the main monastery enclosure, and were part of the priory or farm. The barn had a large door at the front, facing the yard[335] in the center of the gable end; there were also smaller doors in the side walls, and often a small exit was built next to the main entrance for regular use. The large central doors were usually only opened for carts, which would enter at the front and exit through a similar door at the opposite gable end, like at the barn of Perrières, which, although located in Normandy, was a dependency of the Abbey of Marmoutier, near Tours.

201. BARN AT PERRIÈRES (CALVADOS). END OF TWELFTH CENTURY. (AFTER CAUMONT)
201. BARN AT PERRIÈRES (CALVADOS). END OF TWELFTH CENTURY. (AFTER CAUMONT)
Such barns were generally large three-aisled[336] buildings, the central aisle divided from those on either side by an arcade, or pillars of wood or stone, which supported the pointed timber roof covering the whole.
Such barns were typically large, three-aisled[336] structures, with the central aisle separated from the side ones by an arcade or pillars made of wood or stone that held up the pointed timber roof covering the entire building.

201A. BARN AT PERRIÈRES. SECTION
201A. Barn at Perrières. Section

201B. BARN AT PERRIÈRES. PLAN
201B. Barn at Perrières. Plan
In some of these barns it was the practice to pile wheat, barley, or rye in the centre and in one of the side aisles; in others the central aisle was kept free for passage, and the grain was stored in the sides.
In some of these barns, it was common to stack wheat, barley, or rye in the center and in one of the side aisles; in others, the center aisle was left clear for walking, and the grain was stored along the sides.
The façades differ only in unimportant details. They consist of vast gable ends, following the lines of the roof, and strengthened by pilasters. A large doorway, with a small postern to the side of it, occupies the centre of the base, and the apex is pierced with narrow openings to light, or rather to ventilate, the interior.
The façades differ only in minor details. They feature large gable ends that follow the roof's lines and are supported by pilasters. A big doorway, with a small side door next to it, is located at the center of the base, and the top is fitted with narrow openings to provide light, or rather to ventilate, the interior.
Tithe-barns were very generally constructed on this plan. When large and important they had two stories, as at Provins.
Tithe-barns were commonly built this way. When they were large and significant, they had two stories, like at Provins.
These were not as a rule vaulted, but the granaries, or greniers d'abondance, were often built with three stories, that of the ground-floor, and even the one above it, being vaulted. The granary of the Abbey of Vauclair, in the department of Aisne, built towards the close of the twelfth century, is a very interesting example of such structures.
These weren't usually vaulted, but the granaries, or greniers d'abondance, were often built with three stories, with the ground floor and sometimes the one above it being vaulted. The granary of the Abbey of Vauclair, located in the Aisne department and built towards the end of the twelfth century, is a very interesting example of these structures.

202. TITHE-BARN AT PROVINS
202. Tithe Barn in Provins

203. GRANARY OF THE ABBEY OF VAUCLAIR
203. GRANARY OF THE ABBEY OF VAUCLAIR
Some idea of the importance of religious establishments at this period may be gathered from the foregoing details. The great abbeys were miniature towns, and their dependencies, the priories, con[338]sisted of vast farms, round which large villages soon grew up. The cultivators of these great holdings combined agricultural labours with their religious exercises, and the priors in especial were not only priests, but perhaps even in a greater degree stewards or bailiffs, whose duty it was to collect payments in kind, such as tithes or other revenues, to store these, together with the crops of their own raising, and finally to administer the wealth of every description—lands, woods, rivers, and ponds—belonging to the abbey.
Some idea of the importance of religious institutions during this time can be gathered from the details mentioned earlier. The large abbeys were like small towns, and their associated priories consisted of vast farms where large villages soon developed. The farmers on these large estates combined their agricultural work with religious practices, and the priors, in particular, were not only priests but also served as stewards or bailiffs. Their responsibilities included collecting payments in kind, such as tithes or other revenues, storing these along with the crops they grew, and managing the abbey's wealth in all its forms—lands, woods, rivers, and ponds.
Hospitals.—A large number of charitable institutions, called in the Middle Ages maisons dieu, hôtels dieu, hospices, hospitals, and lazar-houses, were founded in the eleventh century, and greatly developed in the twelfth and thirteenth.
Hospitals.—A significant number of charitable organizations, referred to in the Middle Ages as maisons dieu, hôtels dieu, hospices, hospitals, and lazar-houses, were established in the eleventh century and expanded greatly in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.
A hospital was attached to most of the large abbeys or their dependencies. The cities also owned hospitals founded or served by monks.
A hospital was connected to most of the large abbeys or their branches. The cities also had hospitals established or run by monks.
Lazar-houses had multiplied throughout Western Europe by the end of the twelfth century, from Denmark to Spain, from England to Bohemia and Hungary; but these buildings gave little scope to the architect. They consisted merely of an enclosure surrounding a few isolated cells, and a chapel, attached to which were the lodgings of the monks who tended the lepers.
Lazar houses had spread across Western Europe by the end of the twelfth century, from Denmark to Spain, from England to Bohemia and Hungary; however, these buildings offered little opportunity for architects. They were simply enclosures surrounding a few separate cells, along with a chapel, which was connected to the living quarters of the monks who cared for the lepers.

204. HOSPITAL OF ST. JOHN AT ANGERS (TWELFTH CENTURY). GREAT HALL, AS RESTORED BY A. VERDIER
204. HOSPITAL OF ST. JOHN AT ANGERS (TWELFTH CENTURY). GREAT HALL, AS RESTORED BY A. VERDIER
But many of the hospices or hospitals built from the end of the twelfth to the fourteenth century are magnificent buildings, in general arrangement much resembling the great halls of the abbeys.
But many of the hospices or hospitals built from the late twelfth to the fourteenth century are magnificent buildings, generally arranged in a way that resembles the great halls of the abbeys.
It must be borne in mind that hospitality in the Middle Ages was obligatory; each monastery, therefore, had its eleemosynary organisation, which included[340] special buildings for the accommodation of monks whose business it was to tend the sick and to distribute alms to them and other travellers and pilgrims.
It’s important to remember that hospitality in the Middle Ages was mandatory; each monastery had its charitable organization, which included[340] specific buildings for housing monks whose duty was to care for the sick and to give out alms to them and other travelers and pilgrims.

205. ABBEY OF OURSCAMPS (OISE, THIRTEENTH CENTURY). HOSPITAL. AS RESTORED BY A. VERDIER
205. ABBEY OF OURSCAMPS (OISE, 13TH CENTURY). HOSPITAL. AS RESTORED BY A. VERDIER
We learn from Viollet-le-Duc that so early as the Carlovingian period taxes were levied in aid of the poor, the sick, and pilgrims. Charlemagne had enjoined hospitality in his ordinances and capitularies, and it was forbidden to refuse shelter, fire, and water to any suppliant.
We learn from Viollet-le-Duc that as early as the Carolingian period, taxes were collected to help the poor, the sick, and pilgrims. Charlemagne had mandated hospitality in his orders and regulations, and it was not allowed to deny shelter, fire, and water to anyone who sought help.

206. LAZAR-HOUSE AT TORTOIR (AISNE, FOURTEENTH CENTURY). FROM DRAWINGS BY A. VERDIER
206. LAZAR-HOUSE AT TORTOIR (AISNE, FOURTEENTH CENTURY). FROM DRAWINGS BY A. VERDIER
The communes vied with kings, nobles, abbots, and citizens in the discharge of such duties. Hospices and hospitals were founded on every hand, either in deserted buildings, or in specially constructed edifices.
The communes competed with kings, nobles, abbots, and citizens in fulfilling these responsibilities. Hospices and hospitals were established everywhere, either in abandoned buildings or in specially built structures.
Refuges were also built on roads much frequented by pilgrims to shelter belated travellers, and hospices were constructed outside the walls and close to the city gates.
Refuges were also built along roads commonly traveled by pilgrims to provide shelter for late travelers, and hospices were established outside the walls and near the city gates.
Pilgrimages were much in vogue in the Middle Ages, especially throughout the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. The sanctuaries of St. Michael in Normandy, and of St. James of Compostella in Spain, were the most frequented. At the beginning of the thirteenth century a hospice was founded outside Paris, near the Porte St. Denis, which was dedicated to St. James. This hospice, with its chapel, was served by the confraternity of St. Jacques aux Pèlerins (St. James of Pilgrims), and offered gratuitous shelter each night to pilgrims bound for Paris. Its buildings covered two acres; they included a great hall of stone, vaulted on intersecting arches, and measuring some 132 feet by 36, for the accommodation of the sick.
Pilgrimages were very popular in the Middle Ages, especially during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. The sanctuaries of St. Michael in Normandy and St. James of Compostella in Spain were the most visited. At the start of the thirteenth century, a hospice was established outside Paris, near the Porte St. Denis, dedicated to St. James. This hospice, with its chapel, was run by the confraternity of St. Jacques aux Pèlerins (St. James of Pilgrims) and provided free lodging each night to pilgrims heading to Paris. Its buildings covered two acres, including a large stone hall with vaulted ceilings supported by intersecting arches, measuring about 132 feet by 36, to accommodate the sick.
In a file of accounts of the fifteenth century, concluding with an appeal for funds, it is stated that, for the convenience of pilgrims—y a lieu pour ce faire XVIIJ liz qui depuis le premier jour d'aoust MCCCLXVIIJ jusques au jour de Mons. S. Jacques et Christofle ensuivant on estés logés et hebergés en l'hospital de céans XVm VIc IIIIxxX pèlerins qui aloient et venoient au Mont Saint Michel et austres pèlerins. Et encore sont logés continuellement chascune nuict de XXXVI à XL povres pèlerins et austres povres, pourquoy le povre hospital est moult chargé et en grant nécessité de liz, de couvertures et de draps.[69]
In a financial record from the fifteenth century, ending with a request for donations, it mentions that, for the ease of pilgrims—from the first of August MCCCLXVIIJ until the day of Saint James and Christofle that follows, XVIIJ have been accommodated and housed in this hospital XVm VIc IIIIxxX pilgrims who were coming to and from Mont Saint Michel and other pilgrims. Additionally, there are continually housed each night between XXXVI and XL poor pilgrims and other needy individuals, which is why the poor hospital is heavily burdened and in great need of beds, blankets, and sheets.[69]
In the first years of the fourteenth century several hundreds of hôtels dieu, hospitals, and lazar-houses received help from the King of France. St. Louis founded the Hospice des Quinze-Vingts for the blind, and in many towns hospitals were erected for the insane, the old, and the infirm, in addition to the usual lazar-houses. Special hospitals had already been established for women in labour, and a chapel was founded for their benefit in the crypt of the Ste. Chapelle of Paris, dedicated to Our Lady of Travail, of Tombelaine, in Normandy.[70]
In the early 1300s, several hundred hôtels dieu, hospitals, and leper houses received support from the King of France. St. Louis established the Hospice des Quinze-Vingts for the blind, and in many towns, hospitals were built for the mentally ill, the elderly, and the sick, in addition to the usual leper houses. Special hospitals had already been set up for women in labor, and a chapel was created for their benefit in the crypt of the Ste. Chapelle in Paris, dedicated to Our Lady of Travail, from Tombelaine, Normandy.[70]
[69] "Eighteen beds have been in use, and from the first day of August 1368 to the feast of SS. James and Christopher following (July 25, 1369) this hospital has lodged and sheltered 16,690 pilgrims journeying to or from St. Michael's Mount, besides others. And it has further given shelter each night to some thirty-six to forty poor pilgrims and other needy persons, whereby the poor hospital is heavily burdened and in sore straits for lack of beds, sheets, and blankets."—Ed. Corroyer, Description de l'Abbaye du Mont St. Michel et de ses Abords; Paris, 1877.
[69] "Eighteen beds have been in use, and from the first day of August 1368 until the feast of SS. James and Christopher that follows (July 25, 1369), this hospital has accommodated and provided shelter for 16,690 pilgrims traveling to or from St. Michael's Mount, in addition to others. It has also offered nightly shelter to about thirty-six to forty poor pilgrims and other needy individuals, which has put a significant strain on the already overwhelmed hospital due to a lack of beds, sheets, and blankets."—Ed. Corroyer, Description de l'Abbaye du Mont St. Michel et de ses Abords; Paris, 1877.
[70] Idem.

207. HOSPITAL AT TONNERRE. SECTION OF THE GREAT HALL
207. HOSPITAL AT TONNERRE. SECTION OF THE GREAT HALL
Several hospitals of the Gothic period still exist. That of St. John at Angers is one of the most remarkable. It comprises a great hall, divided into three aisles, and vaulted on intersecting arches, and a chapel dating from the close of the twelfth or beginning of the thirteenth century. The fine barn at[344] Angers is of the same period; the plan and details of construction are very curious, and resemble those of the barns and granaries already described.
Several hospitals from the Gothic period are still standing. The one at St. John in Angers is particularly noteworthy. It features a large hall, divided into three aisles, with a ceiling supported by intersecting arches, and a chapel that dates back to the end of the twelfth or the beginning of the thirteenth century. The impressive barn at[344] Angers is from the same era; its design and construction details are quite interesting and similar to those of the barns and granaries mentioned earlier.
The Hôtel Dieu of Chartres dates from about the same period.
The Hôtel Dieu in Chartres is from around the same time.
The hospital of Ourscamps, near Noyon, is very similar as to the scheme of construction which seems to have been one generally adopted by the religious architects of the twelfth, and more notably of the thirteenth century. The grandiose proportions of the vast building recall the great vaulted halls of contemporary abbeys, such as those of St. Jean des Vignes at Soissons, and of the merveille at Mont St. Michel. Certain individual features characterise it as a hospice specially designed for the sick, the poor, and pilgrims.
The hospital at Ourscamps, near Noyon, closely resembles the construction style that religious architects commonly used in the twelfth and especially the thirteenth century. The impressive size of the large building brings to mind the grand vaulted halls of contemporary abbeys, like those at St. Jean des Vignes in Soissons and the merveille at Mont St. Michel. Some specific features identify it as a hospice specifically meant for the sick, the poor, and pilgrims.
The Hospice of Tonnerre appears to have been rebuilt in the fourteenth century. The vast design is very impressively carried out. The great hall, over 60 feet wide by some 300 long, is covered with an open timber roof, boarded in so as to form a semi-circular vault, which is singularly effective.
The Hospice of Tonnerre seems to have been rebuilt in the fourteenth century. The large design is executed very impressively. The great hall, more than 60 feet wide and about 300 feet long, features an open timber roof, boarded to create a semi-circular vault, which is particularly striking.
The internal arrangements are very ingenious. A wooden gallery in the half-story commanded a view into each unceiled cubicle, by means of which it was possible to keep constant watch over the patients without disturbing them.
The internal arrangements are really clever. A wooden walkway in the half-story allowed for a view into each open cubicle, which made it possible to keep a constant eye on the patients without bothering them.
The hospital of Beaune has been so often described as to call for little comment. The painted timber vault of the great hall seems to have been imitated from that of Tonnerre. Its distinctive character has unfortunately been destroyed by the construction of[345] a ceiling, the joists of which rest on the tie-beams of the original skeleton. But the inner court is intact, with the arcade and well and wash-house so familiar from descriptions and illustrations. Another picturesque and often described feature is the great roof on the south side, with its double row of dormer windows surmounted by a rich ornamentation of hammered lead.
The hospital in Beaune has been described so many times that it needs little additional commentary. The painted timber ceiling of the main hall seems to be inspired by that of Tonnerre. Its unique character has unfortunately been ruined by the addition of[345] a ceiling, with beams resting on the original structure. However, the inner courtyard remains unchanged, featuring the arcade, well, and washhouse that are well-known from various descriptions and images. Another striking and often-highlighted aspect is the large roof on the south side, which has a double row of dormer windows topped with an elaborate decoration of hammered lead.
In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries the practice of vaulting the great halls of hospitals with stone was abandoned. It became usual in France and in Flanders to cover the vast aisles with timber roofs, the boarded vaults of which were either pointed or barrel-shaped.
In the 15th and 16th centuries, the practice of using stone to vault the great halls of hospitals was discontinued. Instead, it became common in France and Flanders to cover the large aisles with wooden roofs, with the vaulted boards being either pointed or barrel-shaped.
The term maladrerie was applied to the small lazar-houses, numbers of which were built in France in the neighbourhood of abbeys or of priories remote from towns and great religious centres.
The term maladrerie referred to small leper houses, many of which were built in France near abbeys or priories that were far from towns and major religious centers.
The Maladrerie du Tortoir, not far from Laon, on the Route de la Fère, is a type of such rural hospitals. Both in plan and in the details of construction it recalls the hospital of Tonnerre, more especially in the ingenious arrangement of the interior.
The Maladrerie du Tortoir, located near Laon on the Route de la Fère, is a kind of rural hospital. Its layout and construction details are reminiscent of the hospital in Tonnerre, particularly in the clever design of its interior.
In the planning of these charitable institutions mediæval architects exhibited the same skill and ingenuity which distinguished their treatment of religious monuments. Viollet-le-Duc has pointed out the strange illogicality of such a theory as that which would make artists who showed extraordinary subtlety in religious buildings responsible for so much coarseness in civil structures. We must not hold them accountable for the destruction of their well-planned hospitals from the sixteenth century onwards, and[346] the substitution of buildings, the main preoccupation of whose architects was to provide accommodation for as many patients as possible. Louis XIV. endowed the hospitals built in his reign with the revenues of the lazar-houses and maladreries, for which there was no further occasion, leprosy having disappeared from his dominions. But his hospitals leave much to be desired from the hygienic point of view; the mediæval hospitals, on the other hand, have a monumental simplicity of appearance, and offer a liberal supply of light, air, and space to their patients. We do not assert the superiority of the cellular system commonly adopted in hospitals from the twelfth to the fifteenth century, over that of the open wards of our own times, but we may be permitted to point out its great moral advantages. And, as our learned authority remarks, the system owed its adoption to a noble delicacy of charitable feeling in the mediæval founders and builders of our maisons dieu.
In planning these charitable institutions, medieval architects showed the same skill and creativity that characterized their work on religious buildings. Viollet-le-Duc highlighted the strange inconsistency of the idea that artists who demonstrated incredible finesse in religious architecture were also responsible for the roughness seen in civil structures. We shouldn’t blame them for the destruction of their well-designed hospitals starting in the sixteenth century and the replacement with buildings focused mainly on accommodating as many patients as possible. Louis XIV funded the hospitals built during his reign with the revenue from lazar houses and maladreries, which were no longer needed since leprosy had disappeared from his territories. However, his hospitals leave a lot to be desired in terms of hygiene. In contrast, medieval hospitals have a straightforward monumental appearance and provide ample light, air, and space for their patients. While we don’t claim that the cellular system used in hospitals from the twelfth to the fifteenth century is superior to the open wards of today, we can highlight its significant moral advantages. As our knowledgeable source notes, this system was adopted due to the noble compassion of the medieval founders and builders of our maisons dieu.
Houses and Hôtels, or Town-Houses of the Nobility.—The history of human habitations is a subject of such interest that to treat it adequately a special work would be necessary. Such an undertaking has, moreover, been admirably carried out by a famous architect.[71]
Houses and Hotels, or Townhouses of the Nobility.—The history of human dwellings is a topic so fascinating that it would require a dedicated work to cover it properly. This task has, in fact, been excellently accomplished by a well-known architect.[71]
[71] Ch. Garnier, Member of the Institute, whose picturesque embodiment of research, in his reconstruction of human habitations from the lacustrine period to our own times, attracted so much attention at the Exhibition of 1889.
[71] Ch. Garnier, a member of the Institute, whose vivid portrayals of research, in his reconstruction of human settlements from the lake-dwelling period to the present, drew a lot of attention at the 1889 Exhibition.
We must refrain from discussion of prehistoric or Merovingian dwellings, or of those rural hovels, the typical variations of which, in different countries[347] and climates, offers so wide a field for study. To keep within the limits assigned us by the arbitrary term Gothic Architecture, we must confine our rapid sketch to the architectural period which dates from the middle of the twelfth to the close of the fifteenth century.
We should avoid discussing prehistoric or Merovingian homes, or those rural shacks, which have so many typical variations across different countries[347] and climates, offering a broad area for study. To stay within the boundaries set by the arbitrary term Gothic Architecture, we need to limit our quick overview to the architectural period that spans from the mid-twelfth century to the end of the fifteenth century.

208. HOUSE AT CLUNY (TWELFTH CENTURY)
208. HOUSE AT CLUNY (TWELFTH CENTURY)
Nothing remains of habitations constructed in France before the twelfth century, save the vague and scanty records of ancient texts, manuscripts, and bas-reliefs. But we may reasonably infer that the houses of the period were built of wood, as was natural in a country containing great tracts of forest. We know that most of the important buildings were timber structures, which explains the fact that numbers of twelfth-century churches were founded on the sites of earlier buildings destroyed by fire.
Nothing remains of homes built in France before the twelfth century, except for the vague and limited records found in ancient texts, manuscripts, and bas-reliefs. However, we can reasonably assume that the houses of that time were made of wood, which makes sense in a country with large areas of forest. We know that most significant buildings were wooden structures, which accounts for the fact that many twelfth-century churches were constructed on the sites of earlier buildings that were destroyed by fire.
Roman, Gallo-Roman, and Merovingian houses were arranged to suit the habits of the times; they were lighted by windows opening upon an inner courtyard, in accordance with the ancient custom of separating the women's apartments from the rest of the habitation.
Roman, Gallo-Roman, and Merovingian houses were designed to fit the lifestyles of the time; they were illuminated by windows that faced an inner courtyard, following the old practice of keeping the women's quarters separate from the rest of the home.

208A. HOUSE AT CLUNY (TWELFTH CENTURY)
208A. HOUSE AT CLUNY (12TH CENTURY)
But by the end of the twelfth century the urban dwelling was adapted to the needs of a family. The doors and windows of the house were made to overlook the street. The building consisted generally of a hall or shop, in which a handicraft was carried on, or manufactured goods were offered for sale. It was lighted by a wide arcade of round or pointed arches, and was either on a level with the street, or raised above it by the height of some few steps. A back room, opening upon a courtyard, served for kitchen and dining-room. To the left of the façade[349] a little door gave access to a staircase which led to the first floor, where was a large solar or living-room and an apartment overlooking the courtyard. Above these were the chambers occupied by the inmates of the house.
But by the end of the twelfth century, urban homes had been adapted to suit family needs. The doors and windows of the house faced the street. The building typically included a hall or shop where a craft was practiced, or goods were sold. It was illuminated by a wide arcade of round or pointed arches and was either level with the street or elevated by a few steps. A backroom that opened into a courtyard served as the kitchen and dining area. To the left of the façade[349], a small door led to a staircase that went up to the first floor, which contained a large solar or living room and a room overlooking the courtyard. Above these were the bedrooms used by the household members.

209, 210. HOUSES AT VITTEAUX (CÔTE D'OR), AND AT ST. ANTONIN (TARN ET GARONNE, THIRTEENTH CENTURY)
209, 210. HOUSES AT VITTEAUX (CÔTE D'OR), AND AT ST. ANTONIN (TARN ET GARONNE, 13TH CENTURY)
The architecture of such houses varies according to the climate, the materials of the country, and the customs of the inhabitants. The houses had no special individuality as long as the windows were treated merely as apertures for the admission of light; but directly these began to take on a certain elaboration, and such features as mouldings or sculptures were introduced in the façades, a system of decoration was borrowed from the neighbouring churches or abbeys of monkish architects, a consequence either of the far-reaching influence of monastic schools, or of the spirit of imitation and force of habit.
The design of these houses changes based on the climate, the local materials, and the customs of the people. The houses lacked unique character as long as the windows were just seen as openings for light; however, once they started to become more detailed and features like moldings or sculptures were added to the facades, a decoration style was adopted from nearby churches or abbeys created by monastic architects. This was likely due to the strong influence of monastic schools or the tendency to imitate and follow established practices.

211. HOUSE AT PROVINS (FOURTEENTH CENTURY)
211. HOUSE AT PROVINS (14TH CENTURY)

212. HOUSE AT LAON (FOURTEENTH CENTURY)
212. HOUSE AT LAON (14TH CENTURY)

213. HOUSE AT CORDES. ALBIGEOIS (FOURTEENTH CENTURY)
213. HOUSE AT CORDES. ALBIGEOIS (14TH CENTURY)
The same may be said of the other houses, of which we give drawings as illustrating the urban[353] type of the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries. It is easy to trace the successive developments of religious and monastic architecture in the domestic buildings of the period.
The same can be said about the other houses, for which we provide illustrations that depict the urban[353] style of the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries. It's simple to follow the evolution of religious and monastic architecture in the residential buildings from that time.
It is not until the close of the fourteenth century, and more notably in the fifteenth, that such influences gradually die out, and change, if not progress, becomes evident in the altered form of the arcades, which no longer resemble those of cloisters or churches, but have elliptic or square apertures. These, in the windows, are no longer subdivided by a stone tracery of ornamental cusps and foliations, but merely by plain mullions and transoms, forming square compartments which it was possible to fill with movable glazed sashes of the simplest construction.
It isn't until the end of the fourteenth century, and especially in the fifteenth, that these influences gradually fade away, and change, if not progress, becomes clear in the modified design of the arcades. They no longer look like those in cloisters or churches but instead have elliptical or square openings. The windows are no longer divided by stone tracery with decorative cusps and foliage, but simply by plain vertical and horizontal bars, creating square sections that could be filled with movable glass panes of the simplest design.
The façades are generally of durable materials, such as stone or brick, and the use of wood is restricted to the floors and the roofs.
The exteriors are typically made from strong materials like stone or brick, and wood is mainly used for the floors and roofs.
Houses of the fifteenth century in the Northern departments, where stone is scarce, were built mainly of wood, the more solid material being used only on the ground-floor. The overhanging upper stories were of timbers, the interstices being filled in with brick. The principal members, such as corbel tables, beams, ledges, and window-frames, were decorated with mouldings and sculptures. The façade usually terminated in a gable, the projecting pointed arch of which followed the lines of the timber roof. In other cases it was crowned by richly decorated dormer windows. In rainy districts the roof was covered with slates or shingles.
Houses from the fifteenth century in the Northern regions, where stone is hard to find, were mostly made of wood, with sturdier materials used only on the ground floor. The upper stories jutted out and were constructed of wooden timbers, with the gaps filled in with brick. Key features like corbel tables, beams, ledges, and window frames were adorned with moldings and sculptures. The facade typically ended in a gable, with a pointed arch that matched the lines of the timber roof. In some cases, it was topped with elaborately decorated dormer windows. In rainy areas, the roof was covered with slates or shingles.

214. HOUSE AT MONT ST. MICHEL (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
214. HOUSE AT MONT ST. MICHEL (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)

215. WOODEN HOUSE AT ROUEN (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
215. WOODEN HOUSE IN ROUEN (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)

216. WOODEN HOUSE AT ANDELYS (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
216. WOODEN HOUSE AT ANDELYS (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
It was usual in the North to detach each house at the upper story,
even when it was not practic[354]able to allow a narrow passage or space
between. This was not merely a concession to the vanity of the
citizen, to his desire to make his independent gable a feature of
the street. It was also a pre[355]
[356]cautionary measure against fires, which
were frequent and disastrous in cities built mainly of wood, and[357]
possessing but very rudimentary appliances wherewith to meet such a
catastrophe.
It was common in the North to separate each house at the upper level, even when it wasn't practical to leave a narrow walkway or space in between. This wasn't just about vanity, or the homeowner's desire to showcase their unique gable as part of the street's character. It was also a safety measure against fires, which were common and devastating in cities primarily built of wood, and where the methods to deal with such disasters were very basic.

217. HÔTEL LALLEMAND AT BOURGES (END OF THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
217. HOTEL LALLEMAND IN BOURGES (LATE FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
The fifteenth and notably the sixteenth centuries were marked by the building of a new class of dwellings, the maisons nobles, or town-houses of the nobles, who, down to this period, had lived entirely in their fortified castles. These great seignorial mansions differ essentially from the houses of the citizens. The hôtel occupied a considerable space, in which a courtyard and even gardens were included. The house of the citizen or merchant was built flush with the street, whereas the hôtel was placed in an inner court, often richly decorated, and the street-front was devoted to stables, coach-houses, servants'[358] lodgings, and the great entrance which gave access to the court and the main building.
The fifteenth and especially the sixteenth centuries saw the rise of a new type of residence, the maisons nobles, or townhouses for the nobles, who until then had lived solely in their fortified castles. These grand mansions were very different from the homes of the common people. The hôtel occupied a significant area that included a courtyard and often gardens. In contrast, a citizen or merchant’s house was built right up against the street, while the hôtel was located in an inner courtyard, often richly adorned, with the street side used for stables, carriage houses, staff accommodations, and the large entrance leading to the courtyard and the main building.

218. JACQUES CŒUR'S HOUSE AT BOURGES. VIEW FROM THE PLACE BERRY (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
218. JACQUES CŒUR'S HOUSE AT BOURGES. VIEW FROM THE PLACE BERRY (FIFTEENTH CENTURY)
The names at least of some famous Parisian hôtels of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries have survived, such as the hôtels des Tournelles, de St. Pol, de Sens, de Nevers, and de la Trémoille, the last destroyed in 1840. The Hôtel de Cluny, which dates from 1485, is a very curious example, and of remarkable interest, as having been preserved almost intact.
The names of some well-known Parisian hotels from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries have endured, such as the hôtels des Tournelles, de St. Pol, de Sens, de Nevers, and de la Trémoille, the last of which was destroyed in 1840. The Hôtel de Cluny, dating back to 1485, is an intriguing example and is particularly noteworthy for being preserved almost completely intact.
Several great houses of the same period still exist at Bourges. Among others, the Hôtel Lallemand,[359] built towards the close of the fifteenth century, the inner court of which is especially noteworthy, and the still more famous hôtel or château of Jacques Cœur.
Several great houses from that time still stand in Bourges. Among them are the Hôtel Lallemand,[359] built toward the end of the fifteenth century, notable for its inner courtyard, and the even more famous Hôtel or Château of Jacques Cœur.
This beautiful structure dates from the second half of the fifteenth century, and is built in part on the ramparts of the town. It is so well known that it will be unnecessary to describe or illustrate the famous portals and inner court. But the façade on the Place Berry, though less sumptuous, is hardly less interesting. Here we have the two great towers of the fortified enceinte, with their Gallo-Roman bases, and between them the corps de logis or main buildings of the mansion, which retain many features of the feudal castle, and bear witness to the wealth and power of Charles VII.'s ill-used favourite, the famous banker, whose splendid fortunes suffered such undeserved eclipse.
This beautiful building dates back to the second half of the 15th century and is partly built on the town's ramparts. It's so well-known that there's no need to describe or illustrate the famous entrances and inner courtyard. However, the façade on Place Berry, while less elaborate, is still quite fascinating. Here we see the two large towers of the fortified wall, with their Gallo-Roman bases, and between them is the main building of the mansion, which retains many features of a feudal castle and shows the wealth and power of Charles VII’s unfortunate favorite, the famous banker, whose impressive fortunes faced such an undeserved decline.
The social evolution which resulted in the enfranchisement of the communes had its origin in the eleventh century, though the consummation of this great political change was of much later date.
The social evolution that led to the empowerment of the communities began in the eleventh century, although the realization of this significant political change happened much later.
Down to the fourteenth century the efforts of the communes to exercise the rights conferred on them in charters wrung from their feudal lords received incessant checks. The opposition they encountered is hardly to be wondered at, seeing that every concession in their favour tended to diminish the despotic authority of those from whom it had been won. No sooner, therefore, was a charter rescinded and a commune abolished than the instant demolition of the town-hall and belfry was demanded. Hence very few town-halls of earlier date than the fourteenth century have survived.
Up until the fourteenth century, the attempts by the communes to assert the rights granted to them in charters extracted from their feudal lords faced constant setbacks. It's no surprise that they encountered resistance since every concession made in their favor reduced the absolute power of their lords. As soon as a charter was revoked and a commune dismantled, there was an immediate demand for the destruction of the town hall and belfry. As a result, very few town halls dating before the fourteenth century have survived.
Town-halls.—A few of the great Southern cities owned town-halls so early as the twelfth century, among them Bordeaux, where the building was of the Roman type, and Toulouse, whose town-hall was practically a fortalice.
Town-halls.—Some of the major Southern cities had town-halls as early as the twelfth century, including Bordeaux, where the building was in the Roman style, and Toulouse, whose town-hall was essentially a fortress.

219. TOWN-HALL OF PIENZA, ITALY (END OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY)
219. TOWN HALL OF PIENZA, ITALY (LATE FOURTEENTH CENTURY)
But by far the greater number of the infant[361] communes were sunk in poverty, and so overwhelmed with dues and taxes that they had no margin for communal buildings.
But most of the new[361] communities were stuck in poverty, and so burdened with fees and taxes that they had no room for community buildings.
In the fourteenth century even the commune of Paris could boast only the most modest of town-halls. In 1357 Étienne Marcel, provost of the merchants, bought from the collector of the salt-tax a small two-gabled building which adjoined several private dwellings. We may, therefore, conclude that down to this period the town-hall was in nowise distinguished from an ordinary habitation.
In the fourteenth century, even the city of Paris had only a very basic town hall. In 1357, Étienne Marcel, the provost of the merchants, purchased a small, two-gabled building from the salt-tax collector that was next to some private homes. So, we can conclude that until this time, the town hall was not really different from a regular home.
At the close of the century Caen possessed a town-hall of four stories.
At the end of the century, Caen had a four-story town hall.
During the thirteenth century many new towns and communes had been founded by the Crown, the nobles, and the clergy, the depositaries of power in the Middle Ages.
During the thirteenth century, many new towns and communities were established by the Crown, the nobles, and the clergy, who held power in the Middle Ages.
In the North, Villeneuve le Roi, Villeneuve le Comte, and Villeneuve l'Archevêque owed their existence, material and communal, to these powers respectively.
In the North, Villeneuve le Roi, Villeneuve le Comte, and Villeneuve l'Archevêque existed, both materially and communally, because of these powers, respectively.
In the South the war of the Albigenses had devastated and even destroyed many cities. The authorities recognised the necessity of repeopling the districts so cruelly decimated. The great nobles, spiritual and temporal, reconcentrated the scattered population by grants of lands for the building of new towns, and sought to establish them permanently by apparently liberal concessions in the form of communal franchises.
In the South, the Albigenses war had ravaged and even wiped out many cities. The authorities saw the need to repopulate the areas that had been so brutally affected. The powerful nobles, both religious and secular, gathered the dispersed population by offering land for the construction of new towns and tried to settle them for good by making seemingly generous offers in the form of local rights.
According to Caumont and Anthyme St. Paul, these new towns or bastides may be identified by their names, or by their regularity of plan, or by both combined.
According to Caumont and Anthyme St. Paul, these new towns or bastides can be recognized by their names, their orderly layout, or a combination of both.
Certain names indicate a royal foundation or[363] dependency, as Réalville or Monréal; others point to privileges conferred on the town, as Bonneville, La Sauvetat, Sauveterre, Villefranche, or even La Bastide, and Villeneuve.
Certain names suggest a royal foundation or[363] dependency, like Réalville or Monréal; others indicate privileges granted to the town, such as Bonneville, La Sauvetat, Sauveterre, Villefranche, or even La Bastide and Villeneuve.

220. TOWN-HALL AND BELFRY AT YPRES (BELGIUM)
220. TOWN HALL AND BELL TOWER IN YPRES (BELGIUM)
A third class borrow the names of French and occasionally of foreign provinces or towns. Anthyme St. Paul gives a list of such in the Annuaire de l'archéologie française,—Barcelone or Barcelonnette, Beauvais, Boulogne, Bruges, Cadix, Cordes (for Cordova), Fleurance (for Florence), Bretagne, Cologne, Valence, Miélan (for Milan), La Française and Francescas, Grenade, Libourne (for Leghorn), Modène, Pampelonne (for Pampeluna), etc.
A third category uses names from French and sometimes from foreign provinces or towns. Anthyme St. Paul provides a list of these in the Annuaire de l'archéologie française—Barcelona or Barcelonnette, Beauvais, Boulogne, Bruges, Cadiz, Cordes (for Cordova), Fleurance (for Florence), Brittany, Cologne, Valencia, Miélan (for Milan), La Française and Francescas, Granada, Libourne (for Leghorn), Modena, Pampelonne (for Pamplona), etc.
A new town or bastide is usually rectangular in[364] plan, and measures some 750 by 580 feet. Sauveterre d'Aveyron is an example. In the centre is a square, into which a street debouches on each side, thus dividing the town into four parts. The square is surrounded by galleries or cloisters, of round or pointed arches, covered with a timber roof or vault, with or without transverse arches, whence the term Place des Couverts, still common in some Southern towns.
A new town or bastide typically has a rectangular layout, measuring about 750 by 580 feet. Sauveterre d'Aveyron serves as an example. At the center is a square, with a street spilling into it from each side, effectively splitting the town into four sections. The square is bordered by galleries or cloisters featuring round or pointed arches, topped with a wooden roof or vault, with or without cross arches, which is where the term Place des Couverts comes from, still used in some Southern towns.
In the centre of the square stood the town-hall, the ground-floor of which was used as a public market. Montréjeau is one of the towns in which this regularity of construction is observed, also Montpazier, the streets of which are lined with wide arcades of pointed arches. Other examples are to be found at Eymet, Domme, and Beaumont, Libourne, Ste. Foy, and Sauveterre de Guyenne, Damazan, and Montflanquin, Rabastens, Mirande, Grenade, Isle d'Albi, and Réalmont, etc. Several bastides in Guyenne were founded by the English. Finally, the lower town of Carcassonne, founded in 1247, and Aigues-Mortes, founded in 1248, also belong to the class of bastides or new towns.[72]
In the middle of the square stood the town hall, which served as a public market on the ground floor. Montréjeau is one of the towns that showcases this consistent style of architecture, along with Montpazier, whose streets are lined with wide arcades of pointed arches. Other examples include Eymet, Domme, Beaumont, Libourne, Ste. Foy, Sauveterre de Guyenne, Damazan, Montflanquin, Rabastens, Mirande, Grenade, Isle d'Albi, and Réalmont, etc. Several bastides in Guyenne were established by the English. Finally, the lower town of Carcassonne, founded in 1247, and Aigues-Mortes, established in 1248, also fall into the category of bastides or new towns.[72]
[72] See Part III., "Military Architecture."
"The series of Southern bastides, inaugurated in 1222 by the foundation of Cordes-Albigeois, was brought to a close in 1344 by a petition of the town-councillors of Toulouse, in answer to which the king forbade any further settlements. Two hundred at least of the bastides still exist in Guyenne, Gascony, Languedoc, and the neighbouring districts. Several of these were unprosperous, and are still small villages. In some cases their close[365] proximity tended greatly to their mutual disadvantage."[73]
"The series of Southern bastides, started in 1222 with the founding of Cordes-Albigeois, ended in 1344 when the town councillors of Toulouse petitioned the king, who then prohibited any more settlements. At least two hundred of the bastides still exist in Guyenne, Gascony, Languedoc, and the surrounding areas. Some of these were not successful and remain small villages. In some cases, their close[365] proximity created significant problems for them." [73]

221. MARKET AND BELFRY AT BRUGES (BELGIUM)
221. MARKET AND BELFRY IN BRUGES (BELGIUM)

222. TOWN-HALL OF BRUGES (BELGIUM)
222. Bruges Town Hall (Belgium)
It is worthy of remark that civil architecture had[367] so greatly developed by the fifteenth century as to react in its turn upon the religious art to which it owed its birth. It gave to religious architecture certain new forms, such as the elliptic arch, adopted at the close of the fifteenth and throughout the following century, at which period civil architecture reached its apogee.
It’s worth noting that civil architecture had[367] developed so much by the fifteenth century that it began to influence the religious art that gave it life. It introduced new forms to religious architecture, like the elliptical arch, which was adopted at the end of the fifteenth century and throughout the next century, a time when civil architecture peaked.
The Southern communes preserved their franchises till the sixteenth century, that disastrous era of religious warfare which involved the destruction of innumerable buildings.
The Southern towns kept their rights until the sixteenth century, a terrible time of religious wars that led to the destruction of countless buildings.
The town-hall of St. Antonin (Tarn et Garonne) is perhaps the only surviving one of the period. With the exception of the belfry, it is an almost perfect type of the architecture of this class in the thirteenth century, to which date it may probably be assigned (Fig. 200).
The town hall of St. Antonin (Tarn et Garonne) is possibly the only one still standing from that era. Aside from the belfry, it is a nearly perfect example of the architecture from this period in the thirteenth century, to which it can likely be dated (Fig. 200).
The little town of St. Antonin, which had obtained its communal charter in 1136, suffered much for its fidelity to Raymond VI., Count of Toulouse. During the war of the Albigenses it was twice taken by Simon de Montfort, whose son, Guy de Montfort, sold it to St. Louis in 1226. It was at this period, no doubt, that the present building was erected. It has the characteristic feature of the civic monument, the belfry, which, in the Middle Ages, was the architectural expression of municipal authority and jurisdiction.
The small town of St. Antonin, which received its community charter in 1136, endured a lot for its loyalty to Raymond VI, Count of Toulouse. During the Albigensian Crusade, it was captured twice by Simon de Montfort, whose son, Guy de Montfort, sold it to St. Louis in 1226. It was likely around this time that the current building was constructed. It features the defining element of a civic monument, the belfry, which in the Middle Ages represented municipal authority and jurisdiction.
The building is a simple rectangular structure, over which the square tower rises to the right. The ground-floor is a market, communicating with an adjoining market-place, and with the narrow street which passes under the belfry. The grande salle or[368] municipal hall occupies the first story, together with a smaller apartment in the tower. The second story is divided in the same manner.
The building is a basic rectangular structure, with a square tower rising to the right. The ground floor is a market that connects to an adjacent marketplace and the narrow street that runs under the belfry. The grande salle or[368] municipal hall is on the first floor, along with a smaller room in the tower. The second floor is divided the same way.

223. TOWN-HALL AT LOUVAIN (BELGIUM)
223. Town Hall in Louvain (Belgium)
We have already called attention to the far-reaching influence of French art as manifested in religious architecture so early as the close of the twelfth century. Such influences were no less paramount in developments of civil architecture, and we find municipal buildings of the fourteenth century in Italy—at Pienza and other towns—in which not only analogies but points of identity with the thirteenth-century example of St. Antonin are distinctly traceable.
We have already highlighted the significant impact of French art on religious architecture as early as the end of the twelfth century. These influences were just as crucial in the evolution of civil architecture, and we can see municipal buildings from the fourteenth century in Italy—like those in Pienza and other towns—where not only similarities but also clear connections to the thirteenth-century example of St. Antonin can be distinctly identified.
The municipal buildings of the North, the most perfect types of which are those of Germany and Belgium, are nearly uniform in plan. A belfry rises from the centre of the façade, flanked right and left on the first story by the great civic halls. The ground-floor is a market for the sale of merchandise.
The municipal buildings in the North, with the best examples found in Germany and Belgium, follow a similar layout. A bell tower stands in the middle of the front, with large civic halls on either side on the first floor. The ground floor serves as a market for selling goods.
The cloth-hall of Ypres (so named since the construction of a new town-hall in the seventeenth century) is one of the most beautiful of such examples. The building was begun in 1202, but was not completed till 1304. The façade measures 440 feet in length, and has a double row of pointed windows. It terminates at each angle in a very graceful pinnacle, and the centre is marked by a noble square belfry of vast size, the oldest portion of the building, the foundation-stone of which was laid by Baldwin IX. of Flanders in 1200.
The cloth hall of Ypres (named after the construction of a new town hall in the 17th century) is one of the most beautiful examples of its kind. The building started in 1202 but wasn’t finished until 1304. The façade is 440 feet long and features a double row of pointed windows. It ends at each corner with a graceful pinnacle, and the center is highlighted by a large, impressive square belfry, which is the oldest part of the building; the foundation stone was laid by Baldwin IX of Flanders in 1200.
The belfry of Bruges, which was begun at the close of the thirteenth century, and completed some hundred years later, is another most interesting example of the civic buildings of its period.
The bell tower of Bruges, which started construction at the end of the thirteenth century and was finished about a hundred years later, is another very interesting example of the public buildings from that time.
The structure consists of a market and the usual[370] municipal halls, crowned by the lofty belfry, the original height of which was 350 feet.
The structure includes a market and the typical[370] municipal halls, topped by a tall belfry, which originally reached a height of 350 feet.

224. BELFRY OF TOURNAI (BELGIUM)
224. BELFRY OF TOURNAI (BELGIUM)

225. BELFRY OF GHENT (BELGIUM)
225. BELL TOWER OF GHENT (BELGIUM)
The hôtel de ville or town-hall of Bruges, which[371] replaced an earlier municipal building in the Place du Bourg, dates from between 1376 to 1387. Its architectural character differs entirely from that of[372] the belfry. Its elegant design and the richness of its ornamentation give it the appearance rather of a sumptuously decorated chapel than of a civic building.
The hôtel de ville, or town hall, of Bruges, which[371] replaced an earlier municipal building in the Place du Bourg, was built between 1376 and 1387. Its architectural style is completely different from that of[372] the belfry. Its elegant design and rich decoration make it look more like a lavishly decorated chapel than a civic building.
We may close the list of Belgian town-halls of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries with that of Louvain. The design and general scheme of elaborate decoration are akin to those of the hall of Bruges, and it bears the same ecclesiastical impress.
We can finish the list of Belgian town halls from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries with Louvain. The design and overall decorative scheme are similar to the hall in Bruges, and it has the same church-like influence.
It was built between 1448 and 1463 by Mathieu de Layens, master mason of the town and its outskirts, and is a rectangular building of three stories. The gable ends are pierced with three rows of pointed windows, and adorned with a rich profusion of mouldings, statues, and sculptured ornament. The steep roof has four tiers of dormer-windows. The angles are flanked by graceful openwork turrets, with delicate pinnacles, and similar turrets receive the ridge of the roof at either end. The lateral façades are adorned with three rows of statues and allegorical sculptures, covering the whole with a wealth of exquisite tracery. Its lace-like delicacy has suffered considerably from the action of weather, and it was found necessary to renovate a considerable portion of the ornament in 1840.
It was built between 1448 and 1463 by Mathieu de Layens, the master mason of the town and surrounding areas, and is a rectangular building with three stories. The gable ends have three rows of pointed windows and are decorated with an elaborate mix of moldings, statues, and sculpted details. The steep roof features four tiers of dormer windows. The corners are complemented by elegant openwork turrets with delicate spires, and similar turrets sit at both ends of the roof. The side façades showcase three rows of statues and allegorical sculptures, offering a rich display of beautiful tracery. Its lace-like delicacy has been significantly affected by weather over time, and a major restoration of the ornamentation was deemed necessary in 1840.
Belfries.—In the early days of the enfranchisement of the communes, it became customary to call the community together by means of bells, which at that period were confined to the church towers, and which it was unlawful to ring without the consent of the clergy. It may easily be conceived to what incessant broils the new order gave rise, the clergy as a body being strongly opposed to the separatist tendency of measures which attacked their feudal[373] rights. The municipalities finally put an end to internecine warfare in this connection by hanging bells of their own over the town-gates, a custom which was superseded towards the close of the twelfth and beginning of the thirteenth century by the erection of towers for the civic bells. Such was the origin of the belfry, the earliest material expression of communal independence.
Belfries.—In the early days of the communities gaining their rights, it became common to gather people together using bells, which at that time were only found in church towers, and it was illegal to ring them without the clergy's permission. It's easy to imagine the constant conflict this caused, as the clergy opposed the separatist trend of actions that challenged their feudal[373] rights. The municipalities eventually put an end to this internal strife by installing their own bells above the town gates, a practice that was replaced toward the end of the twelfth and the beginning of the thirteenth century by building towers for the civic bells. This is how the belfry originated, the earliest physical symbol of communal independence.
The structure usually formed part of the town-hall, but was sometimes an isolated building. The isolated belfry was a great square tower of several stories, crowned by a timber roof protected either by slates or lead. The great bells hung in one story, and above them the little bells of the carillon.
The structure typically was part of the town hall, but sometimes it stood alone. The standalone belfry was a large square tower with several floors, topped by a wooden roof covered with either slates or lead. The big bells were suspended in one floor, and above them were the smaller bells of the carillon.
A lodging, opening upon a surrounding gallery, was constructed in the upper story for the accommodation of the watchman, whose duty it was to warn the inhabitants of approaching danger and to give notice of fires. The bells rang at sunrise and curfew.
A room, connected to an outer walkway, was built on the top floor for the watchman, whose job was to alert the residents of any impending danger and to notify them of fires. The bells rang at sunrise and curfew.
The chimes (carillon) marked the hours and their subdivisions, and at festival seasons mingled their joyous notes with the deep and solemn voice of the great bell.
The chimes (carillon) signaled the hours and their divisions, and during celebrations, blended their cheerful tones with the deep and serious sound of the large bell.
The custom of tolling the great bell to give notice of a fire still obtains in many villages of the North, the greater number of which have preserved their belfries in spite of the modifications they have undergone at different periods.
The tradition of ringing the big bell to alert people of a fire still exists in many villages in the North, most of which have kept their belfries intact despite the changes they’ve gone through over time.
The belfry tower usually contained a prison, a hall for the town-councillors, a muniment room, and a magazine for arms. It was long the only town-hall of a commune.
The belfry tower typically housed a prison, a meeting room for the town council, a storage room for important documents, and an armory. For a long time, it was the only town hall for the community.

226. BELFRY AT CALAIS (FRANCE)
226. CALAIS BELL TOWER (FRANCE)
We shall find examples of these early municipal buildings among the isolated belfries of Belgium, such as that at Tournai, founded in 1187, and[375] rebuilt in part at the close of the fourteenth century, and that of Ghent, the square tower of which dates from the end of the twelfth century. Its spire is a modern addition.
We can find examples of these early municipal buildings among the isolated bell towers of Belgium, like the one in Tournai, established in 1187, and[375] partially rebuilt at the end of the fourteenth century, and the one in Ghent, whose square tower dates back to the late twelfth century. Its spire is a modern addition.
A few buildings of this particular class still exist in France. Such is the belfry of Calais, the square tower of which was built during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It is crowned by an octagonal superstructure, begun at the close of the fifteenth century, and completed in the early years of the seventeenth. The belfry of Béthune, which dates from the fourteenth century, is another. It consists of a square tower reinforced at three of its angles by a hexagonal turret, corbelled out from the wall. The fourth turret is of the same shape, but here the projection is carried up from the ground-floor, and contains the spiral staircase which communicates with the various stories of the tower, and terminates on the embattled parapet above. The building is completed by a pyramidal spire of great elegance, crowned by the watchman's tower. The plan and details of this superstructure proclaim it the source whence the gable turrets of Louvain were derived. The great bells hang in the uppermost story, the smaller ones of the carillon in the story below. On each façade at the summit of the tower a great dial marks the hours, as was customary from the fourteenth century onwards, when town-clocks first came into general use.
A few buildings of this type still stand in France. One is the belfry of Calais, whose square tower was built during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It's topped with an octagonal structure that began construction at the end of the fifteenth century and was finished in the early seventeenth century. Another example is the belfry of Béthune, which dates back to the fourteenth century. This belfry features a square tower reinforced at three corners by a hexagonal turret that projects from the wall. The fourth turret is similar in shape, but it extends from the ground floor and houses the spiral staircase that connects the tower's different levels, ending at the parapet above. The building is finished with a beautifully elegant pyramidal spire, topped by the watchman's tower. The design and details of this structure highlight its influence on the gable turrets of Louvain. The biggest bells hang in the top story, while the smaller carillon bells are in the story below. Each façade at the top of the tower features a large dial that shows the hours, a tradition that began in the fourteenth century when town clocks became common.
The towns of Auxerre, Beaune, Amiens, Évreux, and Avignon still possess their belfries.
The towns of Auxerre, Beaune, Amiens, Évreux, and Avignon still have their belfries.
To the belfry of Amiens, which dates from the[376] thirteenth century, a square dome was added some hundred years ago. But the great bell of the fourteenth century has been preserved.
To the belfry of Amiens, which dates from the[376] thirteenth century, a square dome was added about a hundred years ago. But the great bell from the fourteenth century has been kept intact.

227. BELFRY OF BETHUNE (FRANCE)
227. Belfry of Béthune (France)

228. BELFRY OF ÉVREUX
Évreux Bell Tower
The belfry of Évreux retains its fifteenth-century character almost in its entirety. That of Avignon, a monument of the close of the fifteenth century, was[378] happily spared when the town-hall was replaced by a modern structure.
The belfry of Évreux still holds onto its fifteenth-century charm almost completely. The one in Avignon, a landmark from the late fifteenth century, was[378] fortunately saved when the town hall was upgraded to a modern building.

229. BELFRY OF AVIGNON
Avignon Bell Tower
The gate-house of the hôtel de ville at Bordeaux, known as the grosse cloche, is an example of the[379] more ancient usage. Here we find the bell hung over the gateway, as already described. The belfry of Bordeaux, which appears to date from the fifteenth[380] century, is very remarkable. It consists of two towers connected by a curtain through which is an arched passage. A second arch protects the great bell in the upper story, and the whole is surmounted by a central roof, flanked right and left by the conical crowns of the lateral turrets.
The gatehouse of the hôtel de ville in Bordeaux, known as the grosse cloche, is an example of the[379] older style. Here we see the bell hanging over the entrance, as previously mentioned. The belfry of Bordeaux, which seems to date back to the fifteenth[380] century, is quite impressive. It features two towers connected by a wall that has an arched passage. A second arch protects the large bell in the upper level, and the entire structure is topped with a central roof, flanked on both sides by the conical crowns of the side towers.

230. BELFRY GATE AT BORDEAUX, KNOWN AS LA GROSSE CLOCHE
230. BELFRY GATE AT BORDEAUX, KNOWN AS LA GROSSE CLOCHE
Markets, warehouses, and exchanges were often annexes of the town-halls. A few examples of such buildings have been preserved, but those of the third class are extremely rare. A specimen, remarkable both for construction and decoration, which recall the Spanish architecture of the fourteenth century, still exists at Perpignan. It is a house known as La Loge, built in 1396, which originally served as exchange to the cloth merchants of French Catalonia and Roussillon.
Markets, warehouses, and exchanges were often extensions of the town halls. A few examples of these buildings have been preserved, but those of the third class are incredibly rare. One notable specimen, remarkable for its construction and decoration, reminiscent of fourteenth-century Spanish architecture, still stands in Perpignan. It’s a house called La Loge, built in 1396, which originally served as an exchange for the cloth merchants of French Catalonia and Roussillon.
Palaces.—In the Middle Ages the name palace was given to the dwelling of the sovereign. Its chief feature was the basilica or judgment-hall.
Palaces.—In the Middle Ages, the term palace referred to the residence of the king or queen. Its main feature was the basilica or judgment hall.
The great nobles followed the royal example and constructed palaces in the capitals of their feofs, as at Dijon, Troyes, and Poitiers, which are the most important of such examples.
The major nobles imitated the royal example and built palaces in the capitals of their estates, such as Dijon, Troyes, and Poitiers, which are the most significant of these examples.
The town-houses of archbishops and bishops were also called palaces.
The townhouses of archbishops and bishops were also referred to as palaces.
The courts, parliaments, and tribunals of the executive were held in the palace of the suzerain or the bishop, where certain of the buildings were open to the public. The important feature, the great hall (grand salle), occupied a vast covered space in which the plenary courts were held, the vassals assembled, and banquets were given. It communicated with galleries or ambulatories. A chapel was[381] always included in the plan of the palace, which consisted of the lodging of the lord and his followers; offices, often of great extent; rooms for the storing of archives; magazines, prisons, and innumerable auxiliary buildings, divided by courtyards, and in some cases by gardens.
The courts, parliaments, and tribunals of the executive were located in the palace of the lord or the bishop, where some of the buildings were accessible to the public. The main highlight, the great hall (grand salle), took up a large covered area where the full courts met, the vassals gathered, and banquets were held. It connected to galleries or walkways. A chapel was[381] always part of the palace layout, which included the lord's residence and those of his followers; offices, often quite extensive; rooms for storing archives; warehouses, prisons, and numerous auxiliary buildings, separated by courtyards, and in some cases by gardens.

231. CLOTH HALL AT PERPIGNAN, KNOWN AS LA LOGE
231. CLOTH HALL AT PERPIGNAN, KNOWN AS LA LOGE
In Paris the palace proper, which was in the Île de la Cité, consisted of buildings constructed from the time of St. Louis to the reign of Philip the Fair. From the reign of Charles V. it was specially devoted to the administration of justice.
In Paris, the main palace, located on the Île de la Cité, was made up of buildings that were built from the time of St. Louis to the reign of Philip the Fair. Starting from the reign of Charles V, it was primarily dedicated to the administration of justice.
The only remains of the buildings of St. Louis are the Ste. Chapelle, the two great towers with their intervening curtain on the Quai de l'Horloge, and the square clock tower at the angle of the quay.
The only remains of the buildings of St. Louis are the Ste. Chapelle, the two large towers with their connecting wall on the Quai de l'Horloge, and the square clock tower at the corner of the quay.
The best examples of seignorial castles are: Troyes, which was built by the Counts of Champagne, and inhabited by them till they removed to Provins in the thirteenth century; and the palace of the Counts of Poitiers at Poitiers, one of the most interesting of such buildings; it was burnt by the English in 1346, and repaired or rebuilt at the close of the fourteenth century by the brother of Charles V., Jean, Duke of Berry, to whom we owe, among other architectural works, the curious fireplace of the great vestibule, called the Salle des Pas Perdus, in the Palais de Justice.
The best examples of noble castles are: Troyes, which was built by the Counts of Champagne and was their home until they moved to Provins in the thirteenth century; and the palace of the Counts of Poitiers in Poitiers, one of the most fascinating of these structures. It was burned down by the English in 1346 and repaired or rebuilt at the end of the fourteenth century by Charles V's brother, Jean, Duke of Berry, who also gave us, among other architectural works, the unique fireplace in the grand entrance hall, known as the Salle des Pas Perdus, in the Palais de Justice.

232. BISHOP'S PALACE AT LAON
Bishop's Palace in Laon
The bishops' palaces were differently planned. They usually adjoined the cathedrals, with which they communicated either on the north or the south, according to the facilities afforded by the site. The characteristic symbol of episcopal power which, in the earlier centuries of the Middle Ages, claimed jurisdiction both in spiritual and temporal matters, was the great hall, in later days the synod house and the council chamber of the executive. The bishop's palace in Paris, rebuilt by Maurice de Sully in 1160, preserved this mediæval feature, which is even more conspicuous at Sens, in the magnificent annexe known as the salle synodale (synod house).
The bishops' palaces were designed differently. They usually connected to the cathedrals, either on the north or the south side, depending on the layout of the land. The main symbol of episcopal power, which in the earlier centuries of the Middle Ages claimed authority in both spiritual and secular matters, was the great hall. Over time, this evolved into the synod house and the council chamber for the administration. The bishop's palace in Paris, rebuilt by Maurice de Sully in 1160, retained this medieval feature, which is even more prominent in Sens, in the magnificent annex known as the salle synodale (synod house).

233. ARCHBISHOP'S PALACE AT ALBI. PLAN
233. ARCHBISHOP'S PALACE AT ALBI. PLAN
The canons' lodgings were also in close proximity to the cathedral, but on the side opposite to the bishop's palace. They were surrounded by an en[384]closure, the gates of which were fastened at night. It was the duty of the canons to aid the bishop in his ministrations. They lived together in annexes which communicated with the cathedral by means of galleries and cloisters.[74]
The canons' housing was also near the cathedral, but on the side opposite the bishop's palace. They were enclosed by a fence, with the gates locked at night. It was the canons' responsibility to assist the bishop in his duties. They lived together in adjacent buildings that connected to the cathedral through walkways and covered passages.[74]
The bishops' palaces were often remarkable for their elaborate construction. Fragments of the primitive buildings are still preserved in the palaces of Beauvais, Angers, Bayeux, and Auxerre.
The bishops' palaces were often notable for their intricate design. Remnants of the original structures can still be found in the palaces of Beauvais, Angers, Bayeux, and Auxerre.

234. ARCHBISHOP'S PALACE AT ALBI. GENERAL VIEW
234. ARCHBISHOP'S PALACE AT ALBI. GENERAL VIEW
The ancient episcopal palace of Laon[75] marks a development in thirteenth-century architecture. It is a good example of that system of construction by which the palace was connected with the city ramparts and formed a secondary line of defence.
The old bishop's palace in Laon[75] represents an advancement in thirteenth-century architecture. It’s a great example of the construction method that linked the palace to the city walls, creating an additional line of defense.
This system was also adopted at Narbonne. At the close of the thirteenth and during the fourteenth century the palace was transformed into a fortress, the importance of which bore witness to the power of its bishops. After Avignon, it is perhaps the most imposing of episcopal dwellings.
This system was also used at Narbonne. By the end of the thirteenth century and throughout the fourteenth century, the palace was turned into a fortress, which reflected the power of its bishops. After Avignon, it is probably the most impressive of episcopal residences.
From this time onward the bishops' palaces increased greatly in size, their dimensions extending proportionately with those of the great cathedrals of the period. The importance of the episcopal buildings and their dependencies was on a par with the wealth and power of their owners. Some idea of their magnificence may be gathered from the private chapel of the archbishop at Rheims, which dates from the middle of the thirteenth century.
From this point on, the bishops' palaces grew significantly in size, expanding in proportion to the great cathedrals of the time. The significance of the episcopal buildings and their surrounding areas matched the wealth and influence of their owners. A glimpse of their grandeur can be seen in the private chapel of the archbishop at Rheims, which was built in the mid-thirteenth century.

235. PALACE OF THE POPES AT AVIGNON. PLAN
235. PALACE OF THE POPES AT AVIGNON. PLAN
The archbishop's palace at Albi has all the character of a feudal castle. Its buildings are protected by a keep, and encircled by walls and towers[386] connected both with the ramparts of the city, and with that more important fortalice, the cathedral itself, the tower of which is, in fact, a formidable keep.[76]
The archbishop's palace in Albi has the feel of a medieval castle. Its structures are surrounded by a stronghold and are enclosed by walls and towers[386] that connect to both the city's ramparts and the more significant fortress, the cathedral itself, whose tower is, in fact, an impressive keep.[76]
The transformation of church and palace into fortresses by an elaborate system of defence was necessitated by the wars which ravaged the district, and from which Albi suffered more cruelly than any other town.
The conversion of churches and palaces into fortresses with a complex defense system was driven by the wars that devastated the area, with Albi enduring harsher suffering than any other town.
The palace of the popes at Avignon which Pope Benedict XII. began to build in the fourteenth century, and the bishop's palace at Narbonne, are among the finest specimens of ecclesiastical fortification in the Middle Ages.[77]
The palace of the popes in Avignon, started by Pope Benedict XII in the 14th century, and the bishop's palace in Narbonne are some of the best examples of church fortifications from the Middle Ages.[77]
The Popes, having established themselves at Avignon in the fourteenth century, built a huge mansion on the rock known as the Rocher des Doms, which overlooks the Rhone. In 1336 Benedict XII., having destroyed his predecessor's palace, laid the foundations of the immense fortified pile now in existence. The plans were the work of the French architect, Pierre Obrier. The building was added to by the successors of Benedict XII., Popes Clement VI., Innocent VI., and Urban V., and was completed, or at any rate made efficient for defence, by 1398, when Pedro de Luna, who became pope under the title of Benedict XIII., sustained a memorable siege therein.
The Popes, after establishing their residence in Avignon in the fourteenth century, constructed a large mansion on the rock called the Rocher des Doms, which overlooks the Rhone. In 1336, Benedict XII, having demolished his predecessor’s palace, laid the foundations for the massive fortified structure that exists today. The design was created by the French architect, Pierre Obrier. The building was expanded by Benedict XII’s successors—Popes Clement VI, Innocent VI, and Urban V—and by 1398, it was completed, or at least equipped for defense, when Pedro de Luna, who became pope under the title Benedict XIII, endured a memorable siege there.
The whole building, which covers a very considerable area, was completed in less than sixty years. Its formidable mass was further strengthened by[387] the fortified enceinte of the town, some three miles in circumference.
The entire building, which spans a significant area, was finished in under sixty years. Its impressive size was further reinforced by[387] the fortified walls of the town, which are about three miles around.
In general conception, in the architectural skill of its construction, and in its tasteful decoration, the Palace of the Popes at Avignon bears away the palm from all contemporary buildings in Germany and Italy, where French influences were paramount.
In general thought, in the architectural skill of its construction, and in its elegant decoration, the Palace of the Popes at Avignon surpasses all contemporary buildings in Germany and Italy, where French influences were dominant.

236. PALACE OF THE POPES AT AVIGNON. GENERAL VIEW
236. PALACE OF THE POPES AT AVIGNON. GENERAL VIEW
This noble monument is absolutely and entirely French. No finer combination of religious, monastic, military, and civil types could be desired in illustration of the art we have agreed to term Gothic Architecture, but which might be more truly entitled: Our National Architecture in the Middle Ages.
This impressive monument is completely and entirely French. You couldn't ask for a better mix of religious, monastic, military, and civil styles to illustrate the art we call Gothic Architecture, which might be more accurately named: Our National Architecture in the Middle Ages.
Justice indeed demands this tardy homage. Our vast churches, our superb cathedrals, our mighty castles and palace fortresses, the masterpieces that[388] fill our museums—manifestations of artistic power which should move us, not to servile imitation but to fruitful study,—all were the creations of native architects.
Justice indeed demands this delayed recognition. Our large churches, our stunning cathedrals, our grand castles and palace fortresses, the masterpieces that[388] fill our museums—expressions of artistic excellence that should inspire us, not to mindless imitation but to productive study—all were the work of local architects.
That expansive force which made our national art the great civilising medium of the Middle Ages was derived from our own early architects, civil and religious. The principles and practice of monumental art were carried by French architects into all countries, though the results of their teaching are more conspicuous in Italy and Germany than elsewhere. Native builders and artists established the supremacy of French art throughout Western Europe, and even in the East. And though the foreign evolution, which marked the sixteenth century, did indeed exercise a transient influence in France, it must be remembered that the way had been prepared for this apparently novel movement by those French artists who have carried the fame of our beloved country throughout the civilised world.
The broad influence that made our national art the major cultural force of the Middle Ages came from our early architects, both civil and religious. The principles and techniques of monumental art were brought by French architects to various countries, although their influence is most noticeable in Italy and Germany. Local builders and artists established the dominance of French art across Western Europe and even in the East. While the foreign trends that emerged in the sixteenth century did have a temporary impact on France, it's important to note that this seemingly new movement had already been set in motion by those French artists who have spread the reputation of our beloved country around the world.
THE END
THE END
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.
BY THE PRESENT EDITOR
FROM THE CURRENT EDITOR
Price 21s., Cloth.
Price £21, Cloth.
THE SCOTTISH PAINTERS
SCOTTISH ARTISTS
A CRITICAL STUDY
A Critical Study
BY
BY
WALTER ARMSTRONG, B.A. Oxon.
WALTER ARMSTRONG, B.A. Oxford.
AUTHOR OF "ALFRED STEVENS," ETC.
AUTHOR OF "ALFRED STEVENS," ETC.
WITH MANY ILLUSTRATIONS
WITH LOTS OF ILLUSTRATIONS
PRESS OPINIONS
PRESS REVIEWS
"A valuable contribution towards that much needed work, the history of British art.... Of the illustrations, reproducing many of the finest specimens of Scottish art, it need only be said that they are in every way worthy of the publishers of the 'Portfolio.'"—Morning Post.
"A valuable contribution to that much-needed work, the history of British art.... The illustrations, showcasing many of the best examples of Scottish art, can simply be described as fully deserving of the publishers of the 'Portfolio.'"—Morning Post.
"We welcome the work with pleasure, and feel certain it will receive a cordial reception at the hands of all interested in Scottish art. Much might be said in praise of the manner in which the publishers have issued the work from the press.... There are fifteen page etchings or photogravures of pictures by the more famous of our Scottish artists, each in itself a very desirable work of art, and greatly enhancing the value of the volume."—Scotsman.
"We’re excited about this work and are confident it will be warmly received by everyone interested in Scottish art. There’s a lot to commend about how the publishers have produced this piece.... It features fifteen page etchings or photogravures of works by some of our well-known Scottish artists, each a valuable piece of art that significantly boosts the book's worth."—Scotsman.
"This part of Mr. Armstrong's study every lover of art will read with pleasure, and every Scotsman with pride.... Mr. Armstrong's study is deserving of a hearty welcome, not only for its literary merit, not only for the soundness of its criticism, but also for its refutation of those who would minimise the artistic powers of the Scotch."—Glasgow Herald.
"This section of Mr. Armstrong's study will be enjoyed by every art lover and a source of pride for every Scotsman. Mr. Armstrong's work deserves a warm reception, not just for its writing quality, not only for the strength of its critique, but also for countering those who downplay the artistic abilities of the Scottish."—Glasgow Herald.
London: SEELEY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
London: SEELEY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
RECENTLY PUBLISHED
JUST RELEASED
*THE COAST OF YORKSHIRE AND THE CLEVELAND HILLS AND DALES. By John Leyland. With Etchings and other Illustrations by Lancelot Speed and Alfred Dawson. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price 7s. 6d.
*THE COAST OF YORKSHIRE AND THE CLEVELAND HILLS AND DALES. By John Leyland. With Etchings and other Illustrations by Lancelot Speed and Alfred Dawson. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price £7.50.
"A pleasant description of a fascinating district."—Times.
"A great description of a fascinating neighborhood."—Times.
AN EXPLORATION OF DARTMOOR. By J. Ll. W. Page. With Map, Etchings, and other Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price 7s. 6d.
AN EXPLORATION OF DARTMOOR. By J. Ll. W. Page. With Map, Etchings, and other Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price £7.50.
"The book is well written, and abounds in practical descriptions and old-world traditions."—Western Antiquary.
"The book is well written and packed with practical descriptions and traditional customs."—Western Antiquary.
AN EXPLORATION OF EXMOOR. By J. Ll. W. Page. With Map, Etchings, and other Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price 7s. 6d.
AN EXPLORATION OF EXMOOR. By J.L.W. Page. With Map, Etchings, and other Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price £7.50.
"Mr. Page has evidently got up his subject with the care that comes of affection, and the result is that he has produced a book full of pleasant reading."—Graphic.
"Mr. Page has obviously put a lot of effort into his topic, and the outcome is a book that's really enjoyable to read."—Graphic.
*THE PEAK OF DERBYSHIRE. By John Leyland. With Map, Etchings, and other Illustrations, by Herbert Railton and Alfred Dawson. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price 7s. 6d.
*THE PEAK OF DERBYSHIRE. By John Leyland. With Map, Etchings, and other Illustrations, by Herbert Railton and Alfred Dawson. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price £7.50.*
"A delightful book on a delightful subject."—Saturday Review.
"A delightful book on a delightful subject."—Saturday Review.
A Limited large paper Edition (Roxburgh), price 12s. 6d., is still to be had of the books marked with a star.
A limited large paper edition (Roxburgh), priced at £12.50, is still available for the books marked with a star.
London: SEELY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
London: SEELY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
DEAN SWIFT; HIS LIFE AND WRITINGS. By Gerald Moriarty, Balliol College, Oxford. With Nine Portraits, 7s. 6d. Large Paper Copies (150 only), 21s.
DEAN SWIFT; HIS LIFE AND WRITINGS. By Gerald Moriarty, Balliol College, Oxford. With Nine Portraits, £7.50. Large Paper Copies (150 only), £21.00.
HORACE WALPOLE AND HIS WORLD. Select Passages from his Letters. With Eight Copper-plates, after Sir Joshua Reynolds and Thomas Lawrence. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price 7s. 6d.
HORACE WALPOLE AND HIS WORLD. Select Passages from his Letters. With Eight Copper-plates, after Sir Joshua Reynolds and Thomas Lawrence. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, price £7.50.
"A compact representative selection with just enough connecting text to make it read consecutively, with a pleasantly written introduction."—Athenæum.
"A brief collection with just the right amount of connecting text to ensure it flows well, along with a well-crafted introduction."—Athenæum.
FANNY BURNEY AND HER FRIENDS. Select Passages from her Diary. Edited by L. B. Seeley, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. With Nine Portraits on Copper, after Reynolds, Gainsborough, Copley, and West. Third Edition. Cloth, price 7s. 6d.
FANNY BURNEY AND HER FRIENDS. Selected Passages from her Diary. Edited by L.B. Seeley, M.A., former Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. With Nine Portraits on Copper, after Reynolds, Gainsborough, Copley, and West. Third Edition. Cloth, price £7.50.
"The charm of the volume is heightened by nine illustrations of some of the masterpieces of English art, and it would not be possible to find a more captivating present for any one beginning to appreciate the characters of the last century."—Academy.
"The book is even more appealing with nine illustrations of some of the greatest works of English art, making it an ideal gift for anyone beginning to appreciate the figures of the last century."—Academy.
MRS. THRALE, AFTERWARDS MRS. PIOZZI. By L. B. Seeley, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. With Nine Portraits on Copper, after Hogarth, Reynolds, Zoffany, and others. Cloth, price 7s. 6d. Large Paper Edition (150 only), 21s.
MRS. THRALE, LATER MRS. PIOZZI. By L.B. Seeley, M.A., former Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Includes Nine Portraits on Copper, after Hogarth, Reynolds, Zoffany, and others. Cloth, priced at 7s. 6d. Large Paper Edition (only 150 available), 21s.
"Mr. Seeley had excellent material to write upon, and he has turned it to the best advantage."—Pall Mall Gazette.
"Mr. Seeley had excellent material to work with, and he utilized it to the fullest."—Pall Mall Gazette.
LADY MARY WORTLEY MONTAGUE. Extracts from her Letters. Edited by A. R. Ropes, late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. With Nine Portraits on Copper, after Sir Godfrey Kneller and others. Cloth, 7s. 6d. Large Paper Edition (150 only), 21s.
LADY MARY WORTLEY MONTAGUE. Selections from her Letters. Edited by A.R. Ropes, former Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. With Nine Portraits on Copper, after Sir Godfrey Kneller and others. Cloth, 7s. 6d. Large Paper Edition (150 copies only), 21s.
"Embellished as it is with a number of excellent plates, we cannot imagine a more welcome or delightful present."—National Observer.
"With its impressive collection of beautiful plates, we can't imagine a more valued or enjoyable gift."—National Observer.
London: SEELEY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
London: SEELEY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
EVENTS OF OUR OWN TIME.
CURRENT EVENTS.
A New Series of Volumes dealing with the more important events of the last half-century. Published at 5s. With Portraits on Copper or many Illustrations. Library Edition, with Proofs of the Plates, in Roxburgh, 10s. 6d.
A new series of volumes covering the major events of the last fifty years. Available for 5s. Includes portraits on copper or many illustrations. Library edition, with proof copies of the plates, in Roxburgh, 10s. 6d.
THE REFOUNDING OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE. By Colonel Malleson, C.S.I. With Portraits and Plans, 5s. Large Paper Copies (200 only), 10s. 6d.
THE REFOUNDING OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE. By Colonel Malleson, C.S.I. Includes Portraits and Plans, £5. Large Paper Copies (only 200 available), £10. 6d.
THE WAR IN THE CRIMEA. By Sir Edward Hamley, K.C.B. With Portraits on Copper, of Lord Raglan, General Todleben, General Pelissier, Omar Pasha, and the Emperor Nicholas; and with Maps and Plans.
THE WAR IN THE CRIMEA. By Sir Edward Hamley, K.C.B. With copper portraits of Lord Raglan, General Todleben, General Pelissier, Omar Pasha, and Emperor Nicholas; and including maps and plans.
"A well-written historical narrative, written by a competent critic and well-informed observer of the scenes and events it describes."—Times.
"A well-crafted historical narrative, created by a knowledgeable critic and an informed observer of the scenes and events it portrays."—Times.
THE INDIAN MUTINY OF 1857. By Colonel Malleson, C.S.I. With Portraits on Copper, of Sir Colin Campbell, Sir Henry Havelock, Sir Henry Lawrence, and Sir James Outram; and with Maps and Plans.
THE INDIAN MUTINY OF 1857. By Colonel Malleson, C.S.I. Featuring Copper Portraits of Sir Colin Campbell, Sir Henry Havelock, Sir Henry Lawrence, and Sir James Outram; along with Maps and Plans.
"Battles, sieges, and rapid marches are described in a style spirited and concise."—Saturday Review.
"Battles, sieges, and quick marches are depicted in a lively and succinct style."—Saturday Review.
*ACHIEVEMENTS IN ENGINEERING. By L. F. Vernon Harcourt. With many Illustrations.
*ACHIEVEMENTS IN ENGINEERING. By L. F. Vernon Harcourt. With many illustrations.*
"We hope this book will find its way into the hands of all young engineers. All the information has been carefully gathered from all the best sources, and is therefore perfectly accurate."—Engineering Review.
"We hope this book will reach all young engineers. All the information has been carefully collected from the best sources, so it's completely accurate."—Engineering Review.
THE AFGHAN WARS OF 1839-1842 and 1878-1880. By Archibald Forbes. With Portraits on Copper, of Sir Frederick Roberts, Sir George Pollock, Sir Louis Cavagnari and Sirdars, and the Ameer Abdurrahman; and with Maps and Plans.
THE AFGHAN WARS OF 1839-1842 AND 1878-1880. By Archibald Forbes. Includes copper portraits of Sir Frederick Roberts, Sir George Pollock, Sir Louis Cavagnari, and Sirdars, as well as Ameer Abdurrahman; and features maps and plans.
"Gives a spirited account both of the earlier and later campaigns in Afghanistan."—St. James's Gazette.
"Gives an energetic account of both the earlier and later campaigns in Afghanistan."—St. James's Gazette.
*THE DEVELOPMENT OF NAVIES DURING THE LAST HALF-CENTURY. By Captain Eardley WILMOT. With many Illustrations.
*THE DEVELOPMENT OF NAVIES IN THE LAST FIFTY YEARS. By Captain Eardley WILMOT. With many Illustrations.*
"An admirable summary and survey of what is, perhaps, the greatest series of changes in the methods and instruments of naval warfare which the world has ever witnessed in a similar period of time."—Times.
"An impressive overview and analysis of what is likely the greatest transformation in naval warfare methods and tools that the world has ever seen in such a short time."—Times.
Of Volumes so * marked there will be no Library Edition.
Of volumes so * marked, there will be no library edition.
London: SEELEY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
London: SEELEY & CO., Limited, Essex Street, Strand.
Transcriber's Notes: All obvious spelling and punctuation errors have been corrected, also hyphenation and accentuation.
Transcriber's Notes: All clear spelling and punctuation mistakes have been fixed, as well as hyphenation and accent marks.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!